Search the Community

I did this story initially on another Forum (now sadly closed) and it has been also posted to the Stories HTML section. So if you have already read it i apoligise. This one is joined by another one - seven years apart - in Completed Stoires sevction. Baby Suzy the Super Soaker Now At 25 – More Adult than Teen, still a baby now with loves for both her and Lisa Chapter 1 - Quick Catch Up and A Look Back At Time and a Friday of fun This is a sequel to the first title, Baby Suzy the Super Soaker All Grown Up – College Complica-tions and a New BFF, (see https://d.abdlstories.club/t/baby-suzy-the-super-soaker-all-grown-up-–-college-complications-and-a-new-bff/14752 ) which features a fictional look back at how my life could have been, at the age of 18/19. In this subsequent one, we jump forward to the age of 25. Suzy and Lisa completed a couple college courses in a mixture of subjects in college and university. During this time they experimented further with sex in nappies/spankings, as well Lisa was experimenting in bondage. The have matured in other ways now being able to drive, having lost their v card several times each, Suzy is on the pill and Lisa has an IUD. Theys still enjoy their life as now adult babies as often as they as they can be. They are able to change each others nappies and Lisas mother showed her how to change their own nappies but they still prefer their Mothers work! Yet now they both have someone else… .. Suzy is one year into a relationship with a daddy Dom called Jeff (Jeffrey) who works elsewhere in Dundee, and she is also working on phones at her mother (Orla’s) Doctor. She still works there too but her PCOS was largely gone on route to her menopause. Suzy still lives at her mothers home in her nursery and some days at her Daddys. In essence they are DDLG. Lisa is actually in quite similar life. She works part time (3-4 days to avoid mentally overloading herself – being mildly autistic - as happened sometimes in college) at her fathers Taxi company as despatcher on the phones. She is technically following her Mothers footsteps as she did as similar job there, meeting her partner/husband. Hoverer, she’s six months into a similar Daddy/Baby relationship with a guy who she likes being tied up for placed in nappies (as now pretty much incontinent from seven years of being in nappies during the day) laxative play and sex there too. Her bondage master / Daddy is called Steve who is looking at moving in with Lisa, as he currently lives in Perth with a job that could be done online, and he was born in Dundee. She’s LG with a partner who sometimes switches from Master to Daddy (So DD or Master switch). Both Lisa and Suzy so meet up with their partners every weekend, trying out each others interests… and then some! This story starts on a Friday where both Suzy’s and Lisa (both 25 now) get together for a Friday meeting, this time at Suzy’s home… … After Friday daytime working, Suzy and her mother Orla drove her home. She knew her partner Jeff was there at home (finishing a bit early on Friday) with pm. Lisa/Steve coming after dinner at Lisas place there about 7pm too. “Hello baby” said Jeff as she walked though the door. A family size ready meal of lasagne , tiramisu and plonk for the adults and By Milk for Suzy, had been purchased by Jeff and put into the oven the main part “20 minutes to go Orla” “Thanks for that and giving me a break from cooking” she said back, while baby Suzy changed into something more babyish “How was your day at work?” Jeff asked both the women “Not too bad” they said one after the other “And good to see rest of the family as well as my little Baby Suzy” “Awwwwwwwwwh” they said… Jeff fed Suzy like a baby. After dinner was completed they headed up to the bedroom just as Lisa and Steve arrived, and the two babies and two daddies headed up to Suzy’s nursery and her big bedroom too. “Have you been naughty baby Suzy” Jeff said?? “No I’m the best” “Well that means a preventative spanking might be necessary” . “Okay, Daddy knows best” Suzy said. After ten hand spanks she was a bit read, so Daddy got some lotion and cream and hugs for After care “Such a good , compliant, submissive little one”. “Steve, what are you getting ready for Lisa over there in the big bedroom ??? ” “Restraining her to the bed, suppositories and a remote control vibrator and then wand play…. Do you want to join in?” “Yes maybe after I finish Suzy’s aftercare. “ “Well be giving Lisas little baby Cunny a pounding and fingering afterwards when she’s been put into a new nappy after an hour sitting in her own mess”. Lisa was placed into a new nappy and two suppositories up her bum and a remote control in her cunny before being restrained to the bedframe. “Good little girl Lisa… lie back and take it like a good girl” “Yes daddy” she said. The combination of vibrator, suppositories and made her cum in just a few minutes. After she sat for an hour in a dirty nappy, Steve changed her into a clean one (lying open to allow her Daddy access), lubed her up and pulled the nappy before her daddy played with her clitty, fingered her cunny, before sticking his rock hard dick into her. After Suzy walked into her the room seeing her friend Lisa and Daddy Steve screwing each other, she said “I’ll have what she’s having….” REST OF FUN FRIDAY IN CHAPTER TWO Chapter 2 – rest of a Fun Friday Suzy finished… “I’ve always wanted to say that… but I would love to be tied and forced to mess myself too and a climax or ten! While nappies have never been a punishment or humiliation for me, I believe I’ve earned it after ten of the best from m.y Daddy, now getting tied up and made to mess by Lisas Daddy!” “”Yes that’s great, lie down baby Suzy…” Suzy does as told and says “So why do we all the nappy play so much? I wanted to make the best of her wetting and messing and Lisa was a bedwetter before going full on AB and in nappies at all times. So I guess that one , and the fact you lot know how to make us feel extra special”. Suzy was given two suppositories and a remote control vibrator inside her (not yet on) and she lay back and really enjoyed it. After messing n under six minutes she enjoyed lying back in her messy nappy “Good baby goes poppies now get rewards”. The remote control vibrator was turned on while she was left in her own messes (and had wet) left for an hour. At that point Lisa went through to the room for a spanking by Jeff. As she was enjoying this so much she offered the guy a blow job. “Is that OK Daddy Steve” “Yes if you record it” he said … “OK camera out now! ” “Thanks just I am now work now with Suzy over here getting her ready”. Lisa said “I’m getting to like spanking too, especially with the nappy on? Ten of the best was really the best, which is why I wanted to suck you dry too…. Well my bum feels better given the lotion for aftercare too!” Lisa and Jeff came back through to watch as Suzy got changed into a new nappy “Save you pissing everywhere you filthy baby” before taking the remote control vibe was replaced by his fingers over her clitty before fingering her cunny. This was finished by Steve placing his penis into her cunny. “That was really AMAZING thanks both daddies” Suzy said. After that the two Daddies said “We goy something for you both… we will go and get xit… a wee treat for our little ones?” The two daddies returned from the freezer with four tubs of Haggen Daas ice cream. “For you being such good babies for your daddies” they sat down together “… The only pints we can have am I right Daddies?” “Very true. You have an hour in Suzy’s playroom before we get you ready for bed. Some cute baby pink short nighties so we can seer your nappy, sort of matching nappy plus onesie and plastic pants, before Suzy and I sleeping in her nursery and Lisa and Steve in the bedroom?” “Thanks daddy Jeff”. “Saturday we have a friend we know coming to see you two, it’s a Mummy coming here for a while.” “Ooh you got hold of her? “ “Yes I did. You will enjoy it! I am sure. “ Chapter 3 – Mummy Visits Saturday (part one) After waking up, nappy changes by their Daddies changing into babyish day wear, breakfast was bottles of milk (from Suzy’s mums bottle warmer, not formulae) and baby cereal. Both in big high chairs by Jeff and Steve. Jeff said (to everyone) “The Mummy/babysitter visiting us today, her name is Mummy Cazzy (Caroline) went to see us in about one hour”. A few minutes ahead of schedule the door went. “I wonder who that is” said Jeff, as he walked towards the door. “You must be Jefferey, I an Mummy Cazzy. here for your babies, good to see you in person” Yes I am – you can call m me Jeff… Walk through into the kitchen as everyone’s there just now” Jeff then introduced her to Baby Lisa/Daddy Steve ,Baby Suzy and I am her Daddy Jeff, and at the far end of the table Suzy’s real life mother and father, Orla and Andy”. “Good to meet you all.” “We are going to walk up in about twenty minutes to the nursery and we also have use of an extra spare big bedroom too , which Lisa uses when staying here with her Steve. Suzy’s parents are aware we’re playing and it’s all consensual kink and we started last night. We have some coffee left from breakfast if you like still fairly hot” “Morning mummy Cassy, what do you have I mind” asked Lisa. “It’s a surprise but you’ll find out in about 20 minutes…” “…Fair enough “ was Lisa’s reply. “ When they walked upstairs to Suzy’s nursery and the big bedroom too, she said “Have been good this week?” “yeah mostly. They both had preventative spankings last night by me – but a second one would not go amiss! said Daddy Jeff “Have they ever been humiliated?” “I don’t think so for a long time ”. “We could do that for an hour…Come here you pissy shitty big babies for checking”… After checking they were fairly wet, although some of that was no doubt a little bit of that would have been a little scared for a new mummy and also a little being turned on. “You’ve both pissed yourself… again…. You big babies!!!” She used the powered changing bench and changed Suzy first then Lisa. “You are such wet pissy babies!” “Yes we know… “Babies like you need mummies milk so come here for a latch on” . As they did one at a time, they were lightly spanked once as they walked back to the rest of the playroom. “But your daddies all .proud of you, and we all love you too, so now that’s the end of that and we are going back to loving and encouraging you babies” “Now go to the playroom” As they were walking by Mummy Cazzy, It was clear that someone had messed herself. “Hold on you too” Mummy thinks she smells someone” “Suzy was dirty and Lisa was fine so she was changed again immediately” “Baby Girls Mummy will come through in ten minutes after chatting to your daddies and we can play some games?” “Okay mummy” “… but be good!” she added. After disusing lunch plans with the daddies (Suzy’s Mum and Dad organising a hit lunch delivery for lunch of pizza and the like), Mummy came through to the little ones in the play area of Suzy’s nursery. The mummy saw that they were having a Stuffies Tea party so she joined on for a bit before starting a couple of rounds of Musical Bumps. Half an hour afters checking booth nappies revealed Lisa now also messy, so she took her over to the changing table. When doing this the two daddies arrived “Mummy Orla says Lunch is expected to arrive in 45 minutes. How’s things going” “Very good daddy, lots of babyish fun” Suzy said. “That’s good! You play nice” “Oh they have been good as gold” Mummy Cazzy confirmed. “Now would you like some time painting from the craft table “Yes Mummy”. She replied “If you are good through lunchtime we might have some naughty play when we get upstairs after lunch?” “Now we cant be bad, we both like that” Suzy said after conferring with Lisa. After checking their nappies with 5 minutes to go, “They are fine until after lunch, just a wee bit wet” She walked the babies downstairs where the other two bigs were already. “Afternoon Babies and Cazzy… lunch Is getting opened up by Mummy Orla and we will pick some bits out for you that we know you will like! So some chicken pieces and two different pizzas so we will get you some of each and fizzy Pepsi to go with it, followed by ice cream and Mummy’s milk from Mummy Cazzy?” “Thanks!” After being fed baby style by their daddies, ice cream and a breast feed followed. “Thanks to *both Mummies and both Daddies” said Susy when finished her breast feed. Afterwards , a short time afterwards “Come on little ones you need a change and we are done here in any case. After getting back upstairs, Mummy Cazzy changed Suzy first (as she was wettest) and Lisa, before being walked through to the big bedroom with the restraints. “As you’ve both had a mess earlier there’s no point in giving you some suppositories or other laxatives, but I will be tying you to the bed – one beside another – with new nappies and remote control vibe and wand play … “yayyy “ said both babies. After being tucked back into their nappies before the vibes “This will go on in five minutes. You will be restrained until you fill your nappies peeing an overnight nappy that can hold up to six litres, two or three hours or however alright baby girls…” “Love it can we pinch the idea” said Steve! “Yes if you like “In half an hour Mummy will bring a wand, and watch you too!” Can we get something to drink?” “You will get another breast feed in half an hour. However until then there’s giant apple juice big bottle 1 and a half litres each” “That’s more like it… apple juice with slightly funny taste…“ The remote control vibrator inside both of them started five minutes later. That combination of rapidly filling bladders and the vibrator made for a very pleasurable experience. The girls noticed a bit more pee pee was coming out than usual but when Mummy Cazzy came through with their two daddies with a wand, she said “I forgot to mention something. What I didn’t tell you was a diuretic was placed in the bottle, making you pee yourself much much more… They said a naughty word. “Language little ones….your daddies knew… Now to make it up to you a breast feed and some wand play., taking it in turns”. After a total of 2hrs 15 minutes their nappies were thoroughly soaked. Mummy Cazzy e let them go from their restraints, with the babies giving them massive hugs “I think I enjoyed that best thing in a long time” before being changed and put down for a one hour nap in the nursery. REST OF SATURDAY IN CHAPTER 4 Chapter 4 – Mummy Visits Saturday (part two) and Sunday morning at Suzy’s After waking both baby girls after an hour, Mummy Cazzy walked through to say “Your daddies have agreed but I am taking you for an individual session with each of you turn/ So Suzy I will take you first to the bath/shower first of all, and during that play with your little clitty, then finger your little cunny After that baby lotion and massage afterwards. During this extra naughty session, at the end you are welcome to go down on me in return. Now Baby Suzy, come with me over to the bath… “OK Mummy knows best” After being striped naked and stood in an babyish bath over shower. “Good girl,… Now spread your legs you naughty little baby slut butt, ooooh that’s good… very good girl…” After playing with her clitty using her finger and then thumb, she continues to Suzy’s cunny brought her to a double shattering climax. After the regular bathing, Suzy was taken out over to the changing table, and Mummy Cazzy proceeded to massage her, and then pulled down Mummy’s knickers and stuck her nose into her cunny too, while she sat down on the feeding rocking chair. “Awwhhhhhhhhhhhh that was amazing head” … She then proceeded doing similar Lisa who repaid her by fingering her cunny before proceeding (with her consent) to her arsehole… “That’s also amazing… Your daddies must be very proud at being so accommodating little ones who are amazingly compliant and submissive and well behaved! It was really a pleasure to meet you and maybe we can meet up again for more fun, I will speak to your daddies” They went downstairs to say thanks as the plan was she was there until dinner time. They discussed into the possibility of coming back all part of another weekend in the near future. It was agreed in two weekends time, as a different Mummy was coming the following week (which was at Lisas as they go turn about) After dinner with their Daddies, they were asked “As you’ve been so good, the dirtiest thing you can want us to do - tonight or tomorrow if you are getting tired” After discussing with Lisa they’d put a Disney movie on and then have an earlyish night. They were taken to bed after changing their nappies and both daddies and the girls had some sex, sending all four to sleep like babies! Sunday morning saw (after a long lie) and the babies decided what they wanted and Suzy and Lisa both wanted the same thing – tying to the bed with suppositories and also having to stay until they’d filled their nappies pissing into it to to the point of being very full very heavy like yesterday. Yesterdays visitor bought diuretics but those weren’t available but they could have drink lots of juice to fill them up! After 2 and half hours they were soaked and soiled, so were both given a shower before lunch. “ REST OF SUNDAY IN NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 5 – Sunday Afternoon – looking to the future as well as returning home Lisa and Steve Lunch went by easily enough and Jeff started chatting to Suzy. “Have you had any more about leaving your work and being a baby full time? As you know I earn more than enough for the two of us, and I would always look to having a partner full time at home as opposed to working too? I know its your family but what do you think? “ “” “Well I discussed it with Lisa – as you know her daddy is a programmer like you. As we both like the idea to try, if not permanently. So would you like a one week trial maybe just over a month, and we can take a week off together? We can have the two weekends?” She then discussed with Lisa who said six weeks time they would take a week off to be 24/7 for nine days (including two weekends off). Lisa then called her work / Dads office and said shed fill in a form on Monday to provisionally fine. Suzy’s mother said “That’s fine I do appreciate you trying this before you make a permanent change.” “Lisas looking forward to a wee break from her work too and it would be nice to have a holiday even if its at home. Now we are both working its like we only hear from each other twice a week and see each other. Seven years we met at college, an di encouraged her to be herself as a baby in full time nappies”. “Very true indeed…” After all done and dusted Steve drove Lisa back to home and Jeff stayed with Suzy that night before heading to his home on Monday Morning. Chapter 6 – midweek and looking forward to a Mummy surprise The following week saw some a few plans in the background. At Suzy’s work on Tuesday morning “Hello, Eastgate Health Centre, Suzy speaking”… “Hey Suzy its Lisa “Oh hello Lisa. Are you ringing for an appointment or something else?” “Well just you this time. I take it you and Jeff are coming to mine this weekend? My daddy has setup a Mummy who will drive us to her place for most of the day. There will be multiple parts to the weekend so snot all just babyish. Weve been setting up safe words just in case either of us are uncomfortable??? Are you up for that?” “Yes of course sounds amazing. The surprise aspect is even more of an attraction”. Chapter 7 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part one After a Friday evening of fun they were woken by their Daddies at Lisas house. “As we said, today is a day of surprises with a Mummy who will come and pick you up here I an hour and a bit. The day is going to be a surprise. It’s a Mummy and one other lady who lives about an hour and a quarter – hour and a half away, with a mixture of different things playing. That’s all I will say. However a its your first time she wants you to be both happy. So if you want to stop what’s happening for that -like if you feel uncomfortable or sore and you wants her to stop the current scene just say Acorn. If you want to stop everything and go home say Oak. They will be feeding you plenty too, and your Daddies will both be watching you on their webcams online and we will be following you in sprit even if not in person. We will check in every so often too.” “I hear you Daddy” Lisa said. “me too” said Suzy. But they added “Your daddies are watching at all times. We hope you enjoy so much, but just in case you have so much fun, you can come again but she will be bringing you home after eight hour. Otherwise eight hours and they have nappies for you and everything else you will need” After about one hour the door went , and it was the Mummy. “Hello Mummy Jayne, I am Lisa’s Daddy Steve. They are looking forward to it”! Yes we are! They said as they waked over “I am Baby Lisa and she is Baby Suzy”. “Mummy Jayne and also a Nurse Linda who is getting everything else ready. We are ready when you are, and there are a couple of baby bottles for the trip. Are you dry?” “Yes, and ready to go….” “Come with me to the car and we will strap you in…..Good girls, now drink the babas and we will get going”. Chapter 8 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part two Mummy Jane put on a babyish mix of music on the car, starting with The Wheels On The Bus while they were drinking on their bottles. “Are you okay both little ones?” “Yes we are looking forward excitedly very much” “Lisas daddy told me Lisa was a bedwetter before going full-time in nappies and part time baby seven years ago, and Suzy has been double incontinent and a lifelong big baby?” “Yes indeed” “Well four different rooms we have plans to split time in them all. We sure sure you will be happy, but your daddy told you both what to do if you want to stop anything?” “Yes indeed Mummy” “Well we are nearly there. Nurse Linda is ready with two big baby strollers…”. “Hello Babies, one of you get in here and the other will get pushed by Mummy Jayne”. “I like your nurse outfit” “Yes it’s a real one”. They were taken to each of the rooms “This is the Nursery Room where we will be first for a couple of hours…. Then Medical Room, then a Punishment Room, and a Sex Room. Two hours each with some time at the end for eating and drinking – if you are hungry or thirsty at any time just ask and we will give you food. We will have something to eat first of all, so we are taking you to get something to eat in the Kitchen, before clipped into a highchair each”. “Mummy has some baby food (savoury then sweet), and Mummy will be feeding you from her breast as well as apple juice and mummies milk bottles from yesterday if you are still thirsty, for this time”. “Our Nursery Room will be a lot of fun and your Mummy and Nurse have plans for your two hours ???” “Yes Mummy, we will play nice!” After feeding full they were strapped into their big strollers and pushed through to the Nursery Room, unhitching them and walking them in. We will change your nappies before 30 minutes to play as you wish before we will come back in and we will come back through to do the stuff we have planned.” Nurse changed Lisa them Suzy as Lisa was the wettest, being changed into new nursery pink printed nappies. Good little ones , here’s a baba now go play for a wee while, and we will be back soon… Now wave (points to a cameras in top left of room) to your daddies!” “Oh hello daddies…” “Now half an hour of play before we will play some baby games with you”. After 30 minutes thy walked back through… “Let us check… babies need nappies all the time…. Yes you are good at the moment… Now lets play games!” After playing Patta-A-Cake, Musical Chairs (with a couple of checks and bottles each during the games), Hide and Seek and they slide down a giant slide several times. “Good little ones, new nappies and then we walk you through to the Kitchen for lunch… Now jump back on your strollers okay big babies?” “Lunch is Mummies home made lasagne which is liquidised for you, with juice and ice cream if you finish your lunch okay?” “That was amazing play fun” Suzy said to Lisa while the Mummy sand Nurse were getting their lunch ready “You were such good little ones. Mummy is proud of you both. After lunch you both will be our Medical Room to see our Nurse about your potty issues. We are sure you will enjoy it!” After being spoon fed baby style with bottles of drink, they very enjoyed that and polished off the ice cream too. Mummy then said “After we finish here, it’s the Medical Room second. We have arranged for a fictious visit to the Nurses office to talk about your potty problem which we are sure you will love!. Do you want any more to drink?” They both held up their hands and enjoyed that before being pushed in strollers to the Medical Room. Nurse stood up “Okay Little ones, Nurse is look-ing after you really today, both of you will walk in and tell Nurse about your Potty problems, one at a time. We will catheterise you to drain your pee pee into a potty at the same time as an enema, for -an hour “ “Okay Lisa come over” she goes first and she says “Well it’s a bit embarrassing Nurse… you see I … cant control my pee and my poop… It keeps coming out with no warning, day and night”. “Well we can work on that. We will try and give you some invasive checks to help, but there is such a thing as giant adult nappies and we will be able to give you some to keep you dry girl. Now don’t worry about it as they can be better than changing wet beds?” What I will do is, lie back and I will slide a tube into your front, with a valve. I will keep it closed until we give you your enema, then an hour on the commode a big potty. Now they can be a little uncomfortable going in, and when I plank you on the party I will also slip a vibrator inside you for being such a brave young woman coming to me okay? ”Yes Nurse I will follow.” “Lie down on the bench while I take away your knickers (actually a nappy and plastic pants)... now this might hurt okay but just take a big breather” “OkayYYYYYYYYYyyy that was painful” . “Now this will drain your urine immediately and this kind can stay in for a couple of days. But there’s a flip flow value there and be aware that as soon as it opens your pee comes out immediately . Now I am lubing up your arse for the enema, an now bend over.. that’s right bring your knees up”/… She placed a full 2 litre bottle of hot soapy water tuning it on…. Sliding in the remote control vibrator before carrying over to the big potty (commode – another couple of potties are available if you fill it bit its 6 litres so massive!) . I will open the valve and let you sit over the potty and there’s a vibrator going on in your cunny… Valve 3 2 1…. Wow quick now vibrator 3 2 1… “ The combination of vibrator and full bowels and rapidly emptying bladder gave Lisa so fun with two climaxes in five minutes. “You can play with your clitty or you nipples if you like now?” After doing both she came a total of six times in an hour. Suzy’s followed pretty much the same. “Now we put you in nappies, and we will give you some time to sit through in the kitchen”. Chapter 9 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part three After being taken through to the kitchen and clipped in high chairs, Mummy said “For being so good and well behaved today, here’s a bigger ice cream each for being so good… and before we take you through for the Punishment Room. While you have that, give your daddies a ring and check in with them” Mummy rung thorough chatting first before handing over Lisa and Suzy. “Hello Daddy Steve . Yes they’ve been very good in the first two rooms, Nursery Room and the Medical Room. We are going to Punishment Room and Sex Room before getting -home.” After chatting to Lisa and then Suzy/Jeff they were put back in their strollers.” “Now time for punishment room” “We will be getting you to strip named to just your bra. You will get ten hand spanks, ten paddle spanks and ten slipper spanks. At the end of each ten, you say sorry mummy. These will be over the knee spankings bare bummed before put into a new nappy and plastic pants. Just that and your bra. We will restrain you for one hour and also you will be plugged in the front and back and you will have ball gags in your mouth. Any attempt to spit the latter out results in ten more spanks. Now Suzy first please?” “Okay mummy knows best!” she said. .” after stripping pretty much naked (and replacing her right boob as it popped out twice), Mummy told him to jump up on the Spanking Throne. The spanking paddle was lose to two foot long and Mummy did those first ,, “1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10” “I’m very Sorry Mummy” Said Suzy before she went over to the `Slipper. “11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20” “like I said last time it wont happen again” before putting that down and getting her hand out. “21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30… and one for luck” “Sorry Mummy I wont be bad again”. First of all she put the ball gag in her mouth before the plug in her bum, her front, and new nappy and plastics with her bra only. She was restrained to the for an hour “Now you cant say any words for an hour or naughty words ever right Baby, or you’ll be sent for more of the same” said Mummy to baby Suzy. She nodded knowingly before she went over to Lisa.” After an hour they were unhooked from their couplings one at a time, (only mouth and the corners, the plugs were left in) and Mummy and Nurse gave them wand play for 15minutes before new nappies (they remained in plastic pants nappy and bra only but the plugs were removed) walking them through before being taken through for some pizza for dinner, cut up baby style and fed baby style once again “Such good girls for taking your punishment for your Mummy and we now you’ve earned your din dins.” “Thanks Mummy”. “We will soon walking you through to the Sex Room, still in nappies plastics and bra so naked. You will be here you will be screwing each other, a couple of hours Then it’s a quick catch your breath, clothes back on and new nappies as before taking you back to your daddies” “Thanks Mummy. Does Mummy and Nurse have some ideas in mind for the Sex Room?” “Oh yes. You can take the nappies off or move them to the side when you are screwing each other. There’s is a couple of giant pads on the floor, so didn’t worry if you wet or mess yourself as we can easily change it. Come now and …jump back in your strollers babies”… They were pushed through to the Sex Room, where the Mummy explained. “Here we have everything you might need. Lube, condoms, and all the tools we will need. Now first of all, both lie down on the floor and you go down on each other, and lick each others cunnies and finger your clitty too and each others boobies and nipples too, taking your bra off. First Suzy goes down on Lisa before the other way, and you have permission to cum …. “ “Oh yes Mummy…” After pushing away Lisas nappies to the floor (and her bra too) she started licking her muff while playing with Lisas clitty. After ten minutes Suzy went to Lisas boobies and played with her nipples for eight minutes. After Lisa came a couple of times, it was Suzy’s turn to be eaten out by her best friend…. “Such good horny little babies… So your Mummy will put you into new nappies and plastics pants, before you will be getting front and back plugs, like we had in the Punishment Room, and you will be using the Wand on each other in turns for a while, especially with the plugs made it more enjoyable”. “Such good babies.. now come through to the other rooms and we will get you dressed and ready for taking you home” “Such a good day today Mummy and we really enjoyed it so much. We’d love to come again maybe for other random fun?” Chapter 10 – A Saturday of Surprises with Mummy and a Nurse – part four On the ride home Suzy said to Lisa “That was the first time we ate each other out, and I really enjoyed it. Did you enjoy it too?” “Yes you were amazingly good at it!” Well my Daddy taught me and said I was one of the best at blowjobs.” “Well we’ve used the wand on each other many times although I would love it if we could do that again another day?” “Yes of course! When they got home they told their daddies about all the fun they’d had before changes and onto bed. NOW WE JUMP FIVE WEEKS TO THE WEEK WHERE SUZY AND LISA GO 24/7 FOR A WEEK Chapter 11 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part one - getting started and the half day of fun on Friday. Over five week Suzy and Lisa continued to go down on each other several times. Having had a previous Mummy use a strap on dildo on the both of them, they decided to get one for some naughty private times of their own. In addition to the Adult / Naughty play they did spend more time at each others homes having baby fun times as well , looking forward to both of their week off work and 24/9 littlespace (to include the weekends). With no work it would be split between some adult play and baby play. As their parents and partners were working (Except Lisas mum a full time mum now) it was just the two of them during the day. On the phone from Suzy to Lisa the day before “I know when people think 24/7 babying (with some sexual content) is the ultimate fantasy for people who haven’t even worn a nappy. I know we have lots of time together. But the week between the two is to establish whether we would be happy in littlespace – with a small sexual element – and see if we prefer this to work?” Lisa replied “As Begbie said on Trainspotting brilliantly BLEEP illustrated” “Of course my nappies are for need, and yours were needed at night -but making it fun instead of depressing???” “Yeah… what do you think we can do first?” “Well open to pretty much anything. This being Friday evening we can get some regular meeting up before the next day I guess we can start. We will have a few nights at my house and a few at yours. And I am looking forward to it – and mostly importantly a full week together with you Lisa…. You are my best friend… and I look forward to getting together again” Friday was essentially a part day as they were working. Some of Lisas’s extra supplies to last a week (as she was staying that night, plus four more nights (of the nine) at Suzy’s. The week rather than four/five days of her medication, everyday nappies, toiletries and other supplies was just in caser of any issues like freaky weather meaning they would not be going home on time. However she had some nappies at Suzy’s place (and Suzy had hers at Lisa’s) and she knew Suzy could dig her our in an emergency. She was on some medication for her mild autism and Suzy’s on different stuff (just the contraceptive pill) Lisa and Suzy don’t need to worry about period protection as when it happens (Suzy every 4 weeks Lisa every 5 weeks) they use their nappies. In the run up to this they’d bought a shit load of extra nappies in different designs and prints for them both and they were split in two. They were split not a range of different prints and the like which would make a change from the plainer ones they tend to wear to work. They are plastic backed ones that have the same capacity in plain colours, rather than babyish prints. They bought these themselves, as they both got a small number of everyday nappies through the NHS and their mothers used to but the others at school / college. The work money and from their Daddies pays for some extra ones now. In any case the plan was Friday evening with their Daddies as usual before their night together as usual. On Saturday they would be going home as Suzy and Lisa starts mostly Littlespace and a little naughty stuff, for a week (plus weekends helping a bit) On Friday evening they all arrived – Suzy’s parents and her daddy Jeff, and Lisa and her daddy/Master Steve. To mark the occasion dinner was a Pizza Party, organized by Suzy’s parents (Orla and Andy – rather than her Daddy Jeff!) After a good evening meeting up and then screwing their Daddies, they spent the night looking forward to the following day to start again! Chapter 12 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part two – a surprising Saturday of bondage and punishment in nappies Both Babies were woken up Saturday by their Daddies, for what was essentially the first day of 24/9 – a week of work living baby 24/7 plus two weekends make 9 days. They were told both had a surprise today. However their daddies said they would both find out the same time, downstairs over breakfast. They were strapped into the big highchairs like normal. A few minutes in, Lisas daddy and master Steve stood up “Today we traditionally meet up and include some adult play. As you are trying a week of little split it in two day we will split todays fun and games into two. Lisa has been pestering me for a Saltire Cross punishment bench???” “yes… “Well I was able to hire one with a couple of Mummies who will helping in today, with some mummy Ish stuff later today”. “Yes sounds great Daddy?” “Well they are coming in about half an hour and they have been told all about you. We will wheel the bench through the spare room and Lisa then Suzy will take it in turns, I will be spanking you half the time then one of the Mummies will then have a shot of turning your arse black and blue. I will be using a large riding crop to make maximum pain… Be good and I’ll turn the wand on! They will take you for some aftercare while your Daddies sort out your lunch. Their names are Mummy Jacqui and Mummy Becky. During this time a bedpad will be placed on the bench. This is just in case as you will both be bare bummed without any nappies, but for just under half an hour each. “Sounds like a good idea as we both have our potty problems” said Suzy looking at Lisa. After finishing breakfast the door went and the two Mummies arrived, with the bench alongside them “Hello you must be Baby Lisa and Baby Suzy… “ they said upon arriving. After all was done, breakfast finished and everyone settled in and unpacked, Lisas daddy Steve and guest Mummy Jacqui called the two babies to the spare room, from downstairs. “Come on little ones” Jacqui said as she patted Suzy on the bum as she was going upstairs. “Okay, as Daddy said to them both. The bench is prepared with everything ready. Lisa Mummy will help you strip down to be totally naked, and I will take your nappy off while she’s doing that. Even your bra please baby Lisa. With t Baby Suzy its optional as I know you’re a bit bigger round the chest (Suzy’s now a DD cup while Lisa is a B cup )” “That right you get a driving ticket for not putting the twins om a carsest “ “That’s a good one I must admit…” replied Daddy Steve. Suzy added “No I’ll be fine for a wee while no need to make special arrangements for me” “That’s OK. Well anyway you restrained naked onto the bench with extras to make escape even more impossible, and a bit more fun for your daddy and Mummy. Speaking of which we will be recording things too. 15 flogger spanks on your arse from Daddy and then 15 from Mummy Jacqui. We will have you on horizontal and the bench will be rotated to 90 degrees so you are at an angle and your arse is easy tor each. After this Mummy Jacqui give Lisa aftercare while its Suzy’s turn. Anything else we missed out?” “You’ve covered everything Daddy. We love it, when can we start?” “Come up here baby girl and sit upright so we can get your clothes off OK Little one?” “Yes daddy”. Lisa followed up with doing as told. “Arms up baby girl” said Mummy Jacqui who got Lisa to take off nightie, onesie, then bra. Her Daddy helped after the onesie come off with carefully taking away her plastic pants before her ripping her wet nappy away quickly. He freshened her up as well as applying some lotion to help the chafing after her spanking. “Good baby now lie back” She does as she was told . The restraints were extra tight and Daddy said “Its tight so that you know who’s in charge” “Yes and I like it before you start spanking me…” “OK that’s one we can try another time…” Dady was also rotating her to making sure of the maximum pain. Followed this off with a paci gag in her mouth, tied to the back so there’s no change of screaming out you naughty baby girl” said Daddy Steve. At this points Lisa tried to move her head to nod in understanding (Like she would usually do with a dummy/paci), but that was virtually impsonite. “ “Yes I know you mean yes don’t stretch too much or it will hurt like hell….” This moment was someone that had born in Lisas mind for years. Now it was here… she couldn’t move a muscle. She didn’t hac e the safety blanket of her nappy. But boy she was excited! As she thought of this her clit grew about five sixes and her nipples too, despite being very strapped to the table. “Now baby girl as I start I will count down as I’ve taken away your voice for now… and your ability to move, all because you are such a naughty baby” She had her first climax at that the words Daddy said – as the restraints had brought her almost there. “One…. Two… Three… Four… Five…. Six… Seven… ” Saiid Daddy Steve… After the third she was screaming – not to stop, but with her first orgasm. “… Now as you’ve been such a good submissive baby, Daddy is going to slide the wand on under you so you can get another climax … or ten judging by your responses to the to which another climax at number nine and then se lost count how many!) Eight, Nine, Ten, Eleven, Twelve, Thirteen, Fourteen, Fifteen” Daddy said. There was no real stop for breath, five seconds later Mummy Jacqui was given the crop. Her spanking technique was a little different BUT Lisa came after the first two! “One, Two, Three, Four, Five, Six, Seven, Eight, Nine, Ten, Eleven, Twelve, Thirteen, Fourteen, Fifteen… Good Baby now we will get you back flat…” Daddy unhitched her paci first of all, so she could say “Thank you daddy and mummy that was amazing!” “Now come over to Mummy for aftercare and getting dressed”. Suzy you are next ten minutes okay? “In that Jacqui applied lotion and creams to try and calm her skin down, and cleaned up her vagina. She was given a new extra thick 8L capacity nappy, new plastic pants, her bra was replaced before a new onesie. She then gave Baby Lisa a little peck on the cheek “That’s a good baby” she says, before giving her a baba of formulae milk, and leaving a second one “If you need it” . About fifteen minutes after Daddy finished with Lisa, he started getting things ready. He could see her bedpad was very wet (about held pee and half cum) and a little bit of mess on it too. So a new single use bedpad (like doctors surgeries) too, and he kept to show her that night to discuss in more detail. Suzy was then taken for one of the same. However she was a bit slower at getting excited as she’s less into this as Lisa and her daddy are. However her nipples got excited at number one, before her climax at the third spank. However with this she felt a little embarrassed as she could feel she was pissing herself. After this Daddy was up to Number Seven, and he turned on the wand. Pretty much every other spanking she was cumming for both rounds of 15 spankings. Suffice to say one of the best multiple climaxes of her life, she forgot all about pissing herself. But why did that help t turn her on, or was it just co-incidence??? AFTER LUNCH IN NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 13 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part three – a surprising Saturday of bondage and punishment in nappies BEFORE LUNCH IN PREVIOUS CHAPTER “Did you enjoy that Lisa” said Suzy to their best friend, as she was walked back from her aftercare, as they sat together with bottles of formulae milk. “Yes very much so. Been wanting to try that for years! I had SOOOOO much fun!” Yes I could see you having so much fun. How many times did you cum as you seemed to have a giant amount of fun”…. “Lost count at eight… And did you enjoy it too! “Yes…. I did… one of the best multiple orgasms in my life.. But can I admit something to you Lisa?” “What did you think it was too tight or something?” “Not that at all… on the first climax I accidently wet myself… not cum but… piss…?” “Yeah I did that a couple of times too, so don’t worry darling” said Lisa as she extended her arm around Suzy”. “YOU DID” exclaimed Suzy surprised? “Yeah… had a little bit of mess come out me too” said Lisa” “That’s the kind of thing that happen to me…But as you say kind of fun wasn’t it hunney?” “Yes indeed. When I discuss with my Daddy another time I will ask if we can borrow one maybe every 4-6 weeks?” “I’d enjoy that too, no matter how much cum, piss and shit comes out of me next time? Its worth it for all the fun” replied Suzy. A few minutes later their daddies both walked down to the kitchen, after checking their nappies were okay until after lunch. The two Mummies advised they’d be feeding them lunch spoon and bottle fed lunches. “What is it Mummies it smells like curry?” “Yes it is a mild one Suzy’s Mum Orla made, Chicken Korma, and there’s nice pudding for afterwards. After lunch we have some baby fun too” “Thanks Mummy, ready when you are” “Apple Orange or Cherry juice in your bottles?” Suzy picked an Apple and a Cherry, while Lisa picked a Orange and Apple juice. “Open wide for the aeroplane…. “ they said before changing to “Choo Choo”… Well they finished very quickly. “What’s for pudding now>?” “Sticky Toffee Pudding and Ice Cream for each of you!” They both looked at each other (Lisa and Suzy) exclaimed excitedly” Yes!” After that went down even better, they were walked up to the babies room/nursery, one on one each babies and mummy hand-in-hand up the stairs. When they arrived it was clear their nappies were fill, as they checked. “Okay Baby Girls. Your daddies said you’d not made poopies yet and I can see wet but clean” “no just a little during the spanking!. “Well would you like us to tie you to the bed with suppositories for an hour of messing your nappies, you like being messy babies you’re your Mummies?” “ “Yes please Mummies!” “We will have a remote control vibrator in each of your baby fluffs. After that we walk you through for you to a shower and have a through cleaning. Afterwards we are planning strap on play?” “Even better” Suzy said… They were told to lie on the bed, had their hands bound, nappies changed, vibrators inserted, and then suppositories, forcing them to mess and be bound to the bed and sit in for one hour. “The vibrator will go on in ten minutes…. Now lie back and enjoy” “Oh we will!” said Suzy looking at Lisa. Normally Suzy (being larger built, taller and drinking more generally) would mean shed shit herself first….but this time Lisa let out pee with a gasp of delight after for minutes and pooped herself. Suzy was two minutes behind, but a more general force of poop before the pee coming out filling her eight lite nappy almost half full again. Soon afterwards the vibrator came on. Suzy climaxed first and Lisa not far behind. After several rounds of up and down on the climax front, and a couple more rounds wetting and messing each other. After another hour of fun they were walked through to the shower one at a time, before coming back. “Weve got another little surprise! Mummy Becky is going to breast feed you both!!” “Yay” They enjoyed being fed before being walked over to the bedroom again. Afterwards Mummy Becky said, “Whisks first for some nappy strap-on fun? I will put it on over my knickers and I will penetrate your fluff one at a time” “Can I try first?” said Suzy “Okay lie down.. “ Her nappy was m-ostly dry and it was pushed a little to the side before Mummy Becky applied lubricant to Suzy’s fluff “Good baby so it doesn’t hurt too much” she said and Suzy was already happy before she took the top onesie bits and her bra “So mummy can play with your nip nips at the same time” she said. Its been a while – Suzy thought – since anyone new inside her fluff.. and now she’s playing my nipples, cupping my baby bosoms as well as her massive dildo giving my baby fluff a massive to seeing to! Needless to say her nappy was soaked – not just with other half an hour and several climaxes, she said “Maybe you’d like to say thanks” she said, pointing to her crotch and pushing her knickers and the strap on dildo to one side. “Oh yes mummy beck beck” She made a beeline for her fluff for the next fifteen minutes before pushing apart. “Thanks Mummy Becky… That was amazing have you play with my baby nipples first of all as well as screwing my fluff too”. Afterwards it was Baby Lisas turn. She was able to give a very similar screwing each other senseless before Mummy Becky waked them down for dinner. “One of the daddies has done a chipper run”. “Thank you!” While sitting down being fed, they all sat around and talked about their day! Chapter 14 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part four – Sunday and Monday part one Sunday morning saw the babies with their daddies for a few hours. Lisa and her Daddy discused moving in with Lisa in around four weeks-. He also discussed about the trial from tomorrow about her Baby not having to work, although it’s a chance of it. Suzy’s daddy was similar (but no discussion of moving in, which was only discussed with Lisa’s they are around 25 miles apart). Monday morning, and Lisa and Suzy were together for the whole day at Suzy’s house. Both of their Daddies were at work and Suzy’s mum gave them everything they needed before she went to her own work. “You are all Okay for today, and you know what to do if you are having a problem “Yes ring Lisas Mummy? Weve already got some lunch planned and you are making dinner and bottle warmer is full>” “Must dash but love you and so so proud of my big baby and her best friend too! Love you both! As she left they both had texts – about ten minutes apart – from their own Daddies who were wishing them well. Indeed it was the plan the whole thing would be the whole day was recorded in each of rooms, but they would be not watching it until the evening. They initially were in Suzy’s room playing with all the toys in her nursery. After one hour Suzy stood up, went for some bottles of her Mother (Orla’s) Milk, as well as an small between breakfast and lunch snack. “I will change you and you do me, as we are both wet. I will give you bottles and a small treat too… Now jump up on the changing table…” Lisa did as she was told, Suzy unclipped Lisas onesie and cleaned up her nappy and also played with her clitty using her fingers for a couple of minutes, much to Lisas delight. Suzy was then changed by Lisa (with a similar play), before they went to each of them to latch to het chest . This was done Suzy bottle fed two bottles to Baby Lisa and sweeties before Lisa repeated the same. “Later this week would you like to try sucking on my breasts, I know there wont be any milk but would be fun to try” “Yes please!” “Well anyway now we are happy and dry until till lunch/// “ “Good … “ “Lets go back to the Nursery” While walking back to the nursery they sent their Daddies a couple of pics they took of the other one during their changes to seir Daddies’ by picture messages. Lisa’s daddy said “oh look at her cunny… Lisas daddy Steve said “ooh look at her cunny” while Suzy’s daddy Jeff said “looking gorgeous Cant wait to see and fuck you in person tomorrow!” After that Suzy and Lisa returned to their toys and games until lunch. Suzy’s mother had given her a refresher at using the microwave the day before, and that was all okay. A double size pasta bake was in the fridge. Suzy checked Lisa’s nappy and vice versa) and would be fine. After walking downstairs with their bears in hand “After lunch we will put on a Disney movie and sit down ands watch over lunch. Lunch is on and there are some bottles of apple juice for us too as well… Theres also some ice cream.” So sitting down to watch Monsters Inc the foods clearly woke up the two girls guts, especially the ice cream. As Suzy saw Lisa moving back and forth in her seat “I’m shitting myself… and loving it!” Suzy went for a disposable bedpad under Lisas bottom “I Will change you soon as I feel I will be next,… oooh shit its now!” “Lisa said “Are you happy too I take it?” “Delighted….” They played the movie but the nappy has 8 liters of capacity. “How about we both sit here in our shitty nappies and continue watching the film until either one of our nappies explodes or overloads – unlikely – or until the end of the movie?” “YES I could live with that…” said Suzy. At the end of the movie the walked up to the Nursery to change. REST OF MONDAY NEXT CHAPTER Chapter 15 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part five – Monday part two When they went upstairs they called their Daddies, as agreed, for a lunchtime check in (one at a time). Lisa rung her Daddy Steve “Hello Daddy! Yes we are having an amazing day. Baby stuff this morning and just had lunch while watching a movie had lunch. We are just about to have a messy nappy change each. For an hour or two we are going topless, running around afterwards in nappy and plastic pants for a couple of hours!” We will of course send pictures! Afterwards me and Suzy are talking about plans for spending the night together again and what naughty stuff we will be getting up to!” “Well keep enjoying each other little ones and will see you tomorrow probably?*” “Yes thank you” Suzy’s call with her Daddy was very similar. “Okay Baby Lisa, lie down on the changing bench… and I will get your onesie and your bra off too. Before I change you I will go nude too. Unhooking my twins does take a longer since I went from D cup to DD … That happened a little while after starting on the Pill…I used to be the original Storm in a D Cup!” he said standing as she unsnapped her crotch of her own onesie , but it took three attempts before being fully topless! “That’s the dogs of war let loose … now smile for some pictures for our daddies! As usual I wont take a pic of your mess filled nappy but one of the outside before and after… Good little one now lie down while I change your nappy… pic taken for your crotch then I am pulling down your plastic pants… good baby” Suzy said before untapping Lisas messy nappy… “Well I can clean this up probably without a shower , but if we both have one tonight in any case. A tiny bit of the mess got on your plastic pants, so a new pair of pink plastics alongside another 8 Litre nappy! Such a good girl for using her nappy like a baby! “Thanks, I think… now I will change you Suzy?” “Yes thanks Lisa” . While both dirty changes were quite similar, Suzy’s was a bigger mess, but none had leaked through to her plastic pants – so those survived until next change “Lets go through to our nursery and well play some active games like Jumping Jacks so we can get some amazing tit pics for our daddies… right?” “Yeah sounds amazing” “We were also to talk about what we will do in our adult time later tonight… Have you ever been fisted ? “Just once Suzy but not by you” “Yes we could do that together in nappies tonight and then we will both be sleeping I n the same double cot?” “Yes well I think we’ve earned it as we’ve been such good babies.” “This is so true” After getting a couple of bottles each for the next bit Suzy walked Lisa through to find the (in storage for winter) trampoline, alongside some crash mats and dancing supplies too/….” “Yes - you look so cute with no clothes apart from her nappy and plastic pants… Can I give you a wee kiss” “Yes and you do too” They started with Suzy jumping on trampoline for ten minutes three times with quick baba breaks while Lisa had similar time doing Jumping Jacks on top of a couple of travel changing mats Suzy sizes. After the third ten minutes Rhey agreed to swap and also a breather, as well as checking each others nappies. “Nappy check” said Lisa as she was standing behind her body almost in unison… she placed her arms down between her ample bosoms (“fine”) and then the other way round – with pics for their daddies of course! “You are such good baby and you’re having fun. We get a chance to do some stuff we don’t do very often, or at all at work!” “That’s true… yes I am loving today so far” “Do you mind if I play with your boobies Lisa, and you can do the same for me?” “Yes I would love that… just now or later on?” “now… as they look really cute and cuddly…” “Awhh very cute!” Suzy started on Lisas areola then her nipple (much to her pleasure). Second one and cupping the two together just sent Lisa into absolute ecstasy! “Can you try that on me now baby Lisa” “of course Suzy… Lisa went for Suzy’s nipples one, then two at a time. This also sent Suzy into ecstasy too, and as they finished off “We’ll need to do that again as there was a lot of pleasure, without even trying.. Very much… we did that once but it was not as fun as that was today! Now lets swap over so we can have the last bit of this play hour, as I know my nappy go a little more moist when you played with my tits, believe it or not?” “I do believe it… and me too” So Suzy went did Jumping Jacks, while Lisa enjoyed some time on the trampoline. At the end of a very long hour (more like 1hr 50 after playing with each others boobies!) they were very wet needing nappy changes. Probably extra wet thanks to gravity , not just tweaking each others boobies! However in both cases new nappies were needed, as well as a tiny bit of a leak of pee into both their plastic pants After they changed their nappies, they had to put anther plastic pants on each , as well as being changed back into their bra and onesie too. At this point it was coming up for 4pm. “Do you want to go down and watch something babyish for a couple of hours before your patents get home?” “Yes sounds good Lisa…” They both lied back onto the sofa lying into each other pruning on some Chuggington. However as they had such a busy and active day they ended up falling sleep for around an hour before Orla (Suzy’s Mother) and Andy (Suzy’s father not her daddy) arrived a new minutes apart, waking them both up! “You’ve not been sleeping all day?” “No Mum… just put out paws up after some trampoline stuff and the like” Lisa added “I don’t remember falling asleep either!!” Orla “well we can catch up after tea, which is ready now as its hot roast chicken and some sausages too!” “Yes that sounds great idea Mum!” The two babies fed each other and they all had a chat. Lisa and Suzy were going upstairs to the nursery. But a they were getting up, Orla checked the nappies one at a time “Yes you both need changed so I will come with you!” “Thanks mum!” After some routine changes, 19.15 and 19.45 they took it in turns to speak with their Daddies. They were both impressed that they had such a good time, and also took a few pictures too! Suzy’s Mum came up to check and change their nappies but apologized “Didn’t know you were on the phone…” “No worries Mum…” after a quick check around 20.00 revealed they were okay for an hour, she asked “When are you having bedtime?” “Around 9 so an hour?” “OK well I will come back and get you ready for bed, as well as whatever naughty stuff you will be doing to each other!” “Yes thanks Mum!” Are you ready to be fisted Lisa? Or do you want to wait?” “No try now – we can try and finish each other off with clit play, and wand at bedtime?” and play with each others clitties!” “That sounds a good idea… lie back Lisa…” After dong as told she lubed her friends cunny and surroundings. She continued to place two fingers in her cunny, but spread apart... yes she should be okay buy tell me if it hurts, okay?” Suzy said before tsking the two fingers back, then placing four fingers into Lisas cunny…. “Oh yes,… She had also been playing with her labia on the way in “Hopefully not hurting you too much?” said Suzy to Lisa…. “no actually love it… maybe touch my clit and you’ll make me finish” “Yes of course” to Lisas amazing pleasure, sending her into ecstasy. “I really enjoyed that Suzy, and its your turn” With Suzy more heavily built her hands were smaller, as was her entire vulva to be fair . So after similar probing by Lisa, who’s hands smaller, Susy said “Start with three fingers” After some pleasure she asked Lisa for the rest of her hand, as well as other hand on her clitty! And that send her into similarly climaxing fun! Soon after, true to her word, Suzy mother came up with some hot chocolate before changing each other ready for bed. They took it in turns to wand each others nappies, before calling a night at 10pm. “Thanks baby Suzy.,.. and goodnight!” “Thanks baby Lisa and goodnight to you too!” Chapter 16 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part six – Tuesday In the morning Lisa woke about five minutes before Suzy, and then ten minutes before Suzy’s Mum woke them up and take them changed for the morning. “Did you have a good evening last night Suzy said Lisa?” “Very much! Thanks for everything” As they walked down for breakfast, Lisa asked Suzy “Do you think we should ask our daddies for Challenges today too? As in the past they’ve had some equally good ideas as we have!” “Very good idea! While we have some experience its always good to get a second set of ideas for a day” So in the four way text chat hat Lisa had recently setup for her Suzy and both daddies , they said “Morning Daddies. Hope you liked the pictures we sent you! We would like to ask you – before we see you both tonight – could we please have some challenges or ideas ? Not that we’re bored but wed like to PARTIALLY open ourselves and wed like to open ourselves up to you today?” “Yes we did! Now that’s a good idea… finish your breakfast and I will chat to Jeff and get -back to you soon… Steve” As planned there was a further message about ten minutes later . “Okay Little Ones… Todays Challenges are; 1. As you fell asleep yesterday during Chuggington – usually one Suzy even joins in even in other homes or other things – at least one hour of that 2 . Half an hour at least of, Painting or other Arts and Crafts to make a “Welcome Home Daddy” picture card or similar, one each the two of you 3 . Go down on each other. Have two different sex sessions each other, in the manner of your own choosing, any you want to enjoy your best friend and fuck each other! And yes you are allowed to cum… … Complete the three challenges, with pictures, and your Daddies will be getting you a takeaway. Weve also texted Suzy’s mum Orla so that she knows she might be getting a night off cooking! Be Good, Play Safe and Lube Up! Daddy Steve and Daddy Jeff xxx Suzy said “How about we do them in number order , then it will give us the time to think as to how we want to fuck each other ??? “That sounds good!” “Big Screen tv for an hour, then upstairs for a check/nappy change if needed and to get to the arts supplies part of my Nursery! They sat down in front of the Big Screen tally to watch just over an hour (in the main room). Both Suzy and Lisa were sat together like real babies in their onesies, nappies and plastic pants – not a care in the world but learning life lessons via a programme that has talking trains! After an hour they went upstairs to Suzy’s nursery for part 2, as well as Nappy checking. They were both wet and in need of change. “Lie up Lisa you first”,,, After two routine wet changes on Suzy’s changing bench, they went for the painting supplies! As Suzy looked out two protective smocks and the other painting supplies. “I think I know how I would like to screw you. One we’ve done before is strap on play but this time cut holes in mt nappy, to penetrate your fluff until I cum. How’s that for you!” “Yes I like!!” “So how’s about you?” “I want you to pull down my nappy, lube me up and slide my vibrator that I sometimes use in my own, well place it my ass, and the strap on into my dildo until I cum…” “Yes fine with me!” Suzy said! After that discussion they both painted their Daddies Welcome Home pictures. While leaving their work to dry they walked downstairs for lunch. Similarly to yesterday a ready meal and ice cream – this time Cottage Pie – with some fruit juice and baby milk bottles. However like last time they sat down with Nick JR channel on. About five minutes into this however Lisa messed, and then ten minutes in its Suzy’s turn! “Well that’s another mess in me too” said Suzy. “I guess if we sit for an hour and we change upstairs I guess it might be safer to then do our play sessions that we were discussing maybe in a bit…” “Ok sounds good” “Good girl Lisa…..” “same to you Suzy” After lunch , pudding they had a little time longer hugging round each other like babies “Just like real babies we are.. except we’re 25 … “ “yeah going on 2” replied Lisa to her friend. As with the day before they rang their Daddies for a while, and they liked the pictures. They explained what they were doing for Challenge 3 later. So after the time on clock they said “So we go change now, we do the 3 and then we will have 3 or 4 hours left? We can come back here for more…” “That sounds good…” As they returned to Suzy’s nursery she looked at Lisas messy change. “It looks like I will need to get you in the shower to get rid of the mess in your nappy. Don’t worry I will help you!, and then we can do the same to me as I think I’ve messed everywhere too… judging by the way I felt walking upstairs “ She undone her onesie and plastic pants and stood her in the shower. Then she pulled down Lisas nappy and gave her a hand using a shower puff (she has a couple for using in messy accidents) vagisil and shower head to gently clean her vulva and bum. She toweled off and was walked back to the changing table and given powder, lotion, a new nappy, plastic pants and onesie and back into her bra. Then Suzy’s change “yep I was right….” and Lisa helped her the same way. “So who’s first ?” Suzy asked… “ME!” asked Lisa… “ So walking through to the double bed sized Cot, Suzy put a new disposable bedpad and told her friend to “lie down next to me”’… She got Lisas vibrator, the lube (Lisas everyday generally dryer than Suzy who always had an every day discharge since she was 😎 and the Strap On . Suzy unhooked Lisas onesie, removing it for now and leaving just the bra before lubing her ass deeply first of all before sliding it on. She then had the Strap-On placed to resemble a big penis into her best friend, but in this case over her own clothing “Just one big baby fucking another one!” she said to Lisas reply was “Yayyy”” Suzy applied plenty of lube to the giant penis as well as her vulva. However in the two minutes since the vibrator was in Lisas ass – not yet on – she was a little more moist down there!” – and guiding the giant dick into her vulva, before turning on both vibrating parts, much to Lisas enjoyment! After ten minutes (And many climaxes) Lisa asked to stop. “Was that fun?” “oh very much so… fifteen minutes later and its your turn?” That’s fine” “So for cutting the hole in your nappy I take it that you want me to take away the onesie and plastic pants?” “Yes that’s fine…” After cleaning up and Lisa adjusted the strap on, got Suzy down to just her nappy and bra. To sabe cutting into Suzy’s muff she would pull down her nappy, put the cut in, and a little bit of tape had been suggested to hold the nappy to save bits going everywhere! “Thanks Lisa…” After lying down in a similar position to where Liisa was just now Lisa applied some lube to the end of the giant penis before gliding into her Suzy’s muff and the vibrator on. This brought immediate pleasure to her (for some reason) and fifteen minutes later Suzy had enough “Oh my god thank you, you are the best”… After fifteen minute breather both were changed into new nappies before saying “Lets go downstairs again, and we can have some more ice cream – just a little one each? At that point they thought “We’ve earned an extra treat!” Its coming up for 3.45pm and your parent, and our daddies, will be back around 5.30. “Weve messaged them so they are getting dinner) Telly watching or a Disney movie?” “Tough choice – how about Disney movie ?” “Which one?” “I fancy Snow White” said Suzy . “While I get this set up please could you run upstairs and get the things we painted earlier for our Daddies?” “Yes good idea, they will be here before you know!” So four people arrived soon after other Andy (Suzy’s father), Orla (Suzy’s Mother). About 20 minutes later Jeff (Suzy’s ABDL Daddy) and Steve (Lisas ABDL Daddy) came in with takeaway saying “A deals a deal! As very few Chinese are open on Tuesday they had an Indian Takeaway including drinks and ice cream! After a little while the two daddies walked their charges up for a nappy change each, as well as to stow their bags for staying the night. “You’ve been so very good…we can go down and watch another movie, and then we come up and screw you both silly tonight?” “Yes sounds good!” When coming back they put on Lady & The Tramp before hot chocolate and bedtime. As they finished they both agreed (Lisa and Suzy) that this day was even better than the one the day before! Chapter 17 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part seven - Wednesday part one Today was similar to the other days so far this week, with one twist. That is today they wake up at Suzy and go to bed at Lisas. So from there until the weekend Suzy and Lisa and are staying together at Lisas place. Their Daddies are expected to come tonight too after work. Lisas Mother Polly is a stay at home mum these days, so will be able to assist with some of the daytime nappy changes, with her father Brian (not to be confused with her Daddy) is now owning is taxi company so she will be home evenings, like both Suzy’s parents ere earlier in the week. Suzy will drive both her and Lisa, supplies and everything else around 12 noon but Lisas mother Polly is arranging some of her food for lunch her place . Some of the extra ABDL nappies and plastic knickers they purchased for this week are already at Lisa so only some clothes and the like, as well as Suzy’s pills and toiletries. The two baby girls were woken up by their Daddies, and reminded of the shift later today. It was said a couple of challenges might follow Thursday, as the short drive and unpacking etc. might be enough for you to chill for the afternoon, and an evening when we are both there together tonight at Lisas too! “Yes we are remembering!” So after being nappy changed and showered by their daddies they then walked down for breakfast., where they fed them in the high chairs baby-style. “Hello Lisa how’s you?” Suzy asked as she arrived and was clipped in by her Daddy! “Another amazing night of babying and sex after a day of babying each other”… “Yes mine was great wasn’t it daddy and Lisa too!” “After yesterdays playing up with your butt hole and the single dildo on over the givers nappy play, we can get one that has a double doing for inside the givers muff, or even better now you’ve given me the idea, a triple to include one for Anal! We could get it sent to you for tomorrow arrival? Daddy Steve and Daddy Jeff too?” “Well were thinking of buying a slightly different triple strap on – from our own money – after Lisa wanted to experiment yesterday with a vibrator in her ass as well as the dong in her muff” “Approved – and get an couple of one litre enema can too and two metal bedpans too, so you can clean out before and well pay for it. I think daddy Jeff had one but only ones we have now are the 2 litre hot water bottles of Suzy’s” they said… “Thanks both Daddies” Suzy then ordered the item, with the extras, to Lisas for a before 12 noon slot. Their daddies had previously experimented with anal sex although this was they first time they’d ever done it with each other. Needless to say both babies were more than happy. “If you decide to do full time or part time littlespace – say some days work and some days little space - we will send you some challenges and give you daily ones. These would be vanilla for days at work and we can talk all about” “that’s an idea . After a week we might be going round in circles” Suzy said. Lisa what do you think? “Yes I like those ideas too, we can put the feelers out when we get back to my own home later today” “Yes of course the decisions outs of course, although we can ask your dad tonight.” Suzy then called over her mummy to see about be going part time (if they both decide at the end of the week) to which she thought that should be fine but we will double check that’s fine, and I will message you later today. Suzy finished her breakfast alongside Lisa a couple of minutes later. Both Daddies checked their nappies (both just a little wet this time) and made their apologies as there work called. Shortly after Suzy’s mother and father left to head to their work too. Liisa and Suzy went up to their nursery for a little while, and to double check the stuff they have laid aside for the trip. They then had two and a half hours, so they decided on some play. Starting with a little naughty play Suzy asked if Lisa could try similar on her to yesterday, so strap on in my muff and my vibrator in my butt too? “ Yes I could… now lie down and I will fuck you. Hopefully you will love it just as much as I did yesterday. It was amazing… Shall I get the things out of the bag we are planning to take to yours?” “Yes please”! Ten minutes later she returned with everything and asked Suzy to budge up so she could get a bed pad below her. After lying back Lisa lubed up both her vulva and her butt too. She pushed her vibrator into her arse and before turning it on got the straps ready and adjusted to double-fuck her best friend. After lining up carefully and then roughing it up as bit as Suzy thrashed around for a while in so much pleasure and ecstasy and happiness. After close to twenty minutes (and so many climaxes) “Okay Lisa I need to stop….” After ten minutes she cleaned up and put the nappy back into place! Suzy then said “How can I thank you” “Go down on my muff with your mouth for a while…” “Yes of course…” She said swapping places and pulling Lisas nappy to the size before starting with finger on her clitty before deeply tonging her muff. She had similar moving around, even more so when Suzy put her finger over Lisas clitty then going down for fifteen minutes more of fun. After which “stop now but I really enjoyed that” So darter a breather they got things repacked ready. It was 11am and in one hour they were going to Lisas for the rest of the week. They returned to littlespace playing with cBeebies on in the background downstairs on the big TV downstairs. Just before that they changed each other into fresh nappies before heading downstairs. While watching the tv they both cuddled round each other, with hands just under the back waistbands of their nappies. Half way through Suzy asked Lisa to stand up “nappy check time … come here” as she put her hand into her onesie and down the front crotch of Lisas nappy… “yeah your fine!” Lisa said “You next” she put her down her crotch too before saying “fine too!” “Well that’s nice of you… sometimes Suzy you are just like a caring Mummy…” “Well thanks I guess learned stuff you know?” “I felt a slight pleasure when you had your hand down there” said Lisa “yeah probably as I have only just had my fingers and tongue in your baby fluff earlier on…………” “Oh yeah……” They then watched the telly again starting with Go Jetters! too. Half an hour later Suzy turned it off, before Suzy said “Ok get in the car – check I’ve not forgotten anything as I am doing…” They took the bags, placed in the back of the car Suzy driving (they shared the car and costs as Suzy gets a lift to her work from Mum and Lisa lift shares with someone else she works with most of the time part time. Sometimes she gets a lift to the office with a Special Needs School run returns to base too, or her own father if he’s in the office) Switching on the Babyish playlist, they started making tracks “You looking forward to your Daddy moving in? “Yeah it seems like fun!” During this chat Suzy’s phone got a message from her mother, but she didn’t see the message was from her Mother. “IF you decide to part time 3 days at work, Monday Tuesday Wednesday would be the best for us working. Check with Lisa and her Mummy too!” So when she took her phone off the car holder she immediately saw it and got excited… showing it to her friend who was very excited too!” As they arrived Lisas mum Orla welcomed them, helping in with bags and the like, as well as saying “Lunch is on for all three of us – your Mums lasagne which I have one third normal and two thirds cut up small for you two and Apple Pie and Ice Cream! Polly clipped them in on a high chair and big bibs with apple juice in baby bottles. She fed Lisa first before going onto Suzy. “Good girl for Mummy..” While Lisa was being fed Suzy discussed her mothers text and said she wood be fine for part-time. Could you check with Lisas father about if that’s fine IF that’s what we decided to do?” “Of course hunney!” Lisas Mother said “Well its great having you home again, and of course Suzy too.” As - lunch went down well it was time for pudding, and at the start of the pudding it was like someone had messed. Well Suzy was rocking forward “Sorry Lisas mummy” “Why?” “I think I’ve just sh… erm… messed my nappy… “No need to worry, you are a baby, that’s what babies do….” Afte the end of the discussion Lisa was rocking back and forward with a guilty look “Sorry Mum, me too!” “Now that’s okay. When we finish here I will take you two little ones for a change in Lisa’s nursery, and then you can have fun and games up there too! “Thanks Lisas Mummy” aid Suzy. Its interesting to get a break from changing each other all week!” “Lisa, how was your health, as you seemed fine as you didn’t have emergency calls from you both” “Well no issues, bowel and bladder working well, no thrush or cystitis, Just some good time at Suzy’s and with my daddy last night who’s also coming tonight again” “Well that is good to hear.. .I will finish here, put the lunch food dishes away, unclip you and then after that, up for a nappy change both?” “Yes, thank you Lisas Mummy… we’ve got something coming tomorrow morning another toy or two – we discussed with our Daddies – something else to play with each other!” “Sounds fun… you can explain all later this evening, or when it arrives!” “Thanks,…” as they both walked upstairs to Lisas nursery, where Lisa was first to jump up on the changing table. “Good baby Lisa…well that seems easy so the same onesie and plastic knickers will do” After putting her daughter (Lisa) into another 8 Litre nappy , through wiped and baby powder and baby lotion (of the ones that were already bought special for the event), it was Suzy’s turn for a nappy change. However “Looks like Suzy will need new plastics and onesie, as your mess leaked a little. I will go get them…” A few seconds later she was back “Here you are… from your own supply!” After that a similar change, but as a result of the extended messing, Mummy Orla she stripped her down to her bra, before a similar change before new plastics and she snapped Suzy into her new onesie. “Good girl… now go play with Lisa!” Chapter 18 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part eight - Wednesday part two As it was round 1.30pm they phoned their Daddies as discussed , for a short catch up. Close to 2pm they started an hour of play with Lisa playing with the doll house and Suzy playing her slide and the ball pit. Half way through they swapped over and 2.30pm (the same time) Lisas mummy Orla came up to check up on them, check their nappies and offer them drinks. “Your diapers are both fine. Would you like a bottle of juice or Mummy’s milk from the source or a bottle of the stuff?” “Oh yes please Mummy – Mummies Milk from the source please? Suzy are you happy with the same its really nice!” “Yes please me too!” Mummy Orla walked Lisa first over to the nursing chair with giant bench so she can breast feed her 25 year old baby “Suzy you’re next okay? Now come up Baby Girl!” After about ten minutes Lisa said “I’m full now mummy thanks!” “Now Suzy come and lie down and I will feed you. Lisa play with the slide and ball pit before Suzy swaps over to the Dolls House okay?” Around 12 minutes later Suzy was full of milk before returning to the nursery. Mummy came up to the nursery one over an hour later expecting another nappy change at 3.45pm. “You two clearly having -plenty fun more than half an hour… oh well lets see… yeah your both needing a change,” “What do you want to do next? “Well how’s about we have an hour of naughty time? Please Mummy?” “Yes that’s no problem at all.” After changing both nappies she said “I will leave you for about an hour? “ Thanks Mummy, although we will both come down around 5pm after when we will come down for dinner at that time. In the meantime Suzy please wand me over the nappy and I will then do the same – does that sound fun???” Suzy nods knowingly. She got Lisas wand from her bedside table along with the Lube before walking over to Lisa’s double bed size crib. “Do you want me to unclip your onesie so I can get to your nappy, or another place on your body?” “Well please remove my onesie, and work your way across my boobies and nipples. After halfway go to the nappy and plastics?” Well needless to say Suzy did exactly… and Lisa loved the wand on her boobs and nipples were exceptionally enjoyable. This was before Suzy moved down further down over her nappy. After half an hour (and so many orgasms), Suzy said “did you enjoy that? Cause now its your turn! Try the same on me please… “She clipped Lisa’s onesie back in and at the same time lied back on the bed myself. Suzy was unclipped by Lisa and then she made a beeline for Suzy’s bosoms, and nipples. This was so enjoyable and just as much so after wanding Suzy’s plastic pants and nappy too. “ooohhhh yes that was very much amazing” Suzy said after several orgasms too. As they had a quick breather they went downstairs to see Lisa’s Mum , plus dad -nd both daddies in time! “Hello Mum… so what are we having for dinner?” “Well its sweet and sour chicken, rice and chips. As were expecting the guest – your two Daddies as well as your Father – around 6pm its on for then. Theres Apple Juice for you two as well in bottles.” “Thanks Mummy” said Lisa, “Thanks Lisas Mummy” said Suzy. “Would you like to put the tv on here on Nick JR or cBeebies until then?” “Yes please Mummy!” So they saw people arriving in the order of Jeff (Suzy’s ABDL Daddy) and Steve (Lisas ABDL Daddy) and Brian (Lisas father) last. The dining table included two highchair clips for the two babies and their Daddies helped to feed them. “Good babies for eating all your food… would you like some Ice Cream too?” “Yes please” they both said. Their Daddies helped with that and told them to sit on the bench while they took the plates across to the Sink. “Now we can both go up to your nursery and room, like we usually do, and we will change your nappies too. “Thanks Daddies”. As they walked up to the Nursery, Mummy Orla spoke to Lisas father Brian to explain what they’d discussed earlier on. “Yeah that sounds fine, when they decide just let me know?” Upstairs both baby girls had their wet nappies were changed while a further catch up between every one at a time. Two Daddies had offered anything their baby girl wanted sexually “Okay Daddy can you tie me to my bed and fuck my cunny” Lisa asked her Daddy “Oh yes…” Daddy Steve didn’t need to be asked twice “Lie back little one… so you want my dick in your muff?” “Yes Daddy!” So Lisas Daddy used the corner cuffs to fix her, before leaving her in her nappy for five minutes before returning to his charge before lubing up her cunny and slipping his rock hard dick deep in to her Fluff… Just before her Daddy was set to cum he took out his dick and said to “finish me off my thirsty cum sucker!” Afterwards “Good girl Lisa, shall I play with your muff?” “Yes please again!” Suzy’s Daddy offered something of her choice too, and she said to tie me to the bed cuffs for an hour. Firstly Suzy wanted her Daddy Jeff to eat her, before she went to suck his dick for the rest of the time! Afterwards getting on for 9.30pm Mummy Orla made cocoa. She brought some up to the girls before saying “Yes your father is happy if you want to go part time or whatever you decide!” “Thanks Mummy” Orla then assisted them to have a shower, dress them both ready for bed, and they slept one bed each with their Daddies. “Night Night Baby Lisa, Night Night Baby Suzy” Mummy Orla said, before returning to her room with her husband Brian. Suzy and Lisa would be looking forward to the following day together at Lisas’s place. They had some extra fun naughty toys coming, as well as a mostly littlespace day with the two of them, and Lisas mother too! Chapter 19 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part nine – Thursday part one As it was similar to the previous day and their Daddies were staying over, a similar start to the morning except it was in Lisas home. As was discussed their Daddies were giving them challenges. So when they were together they agreed and went back to their littles to explain what was needed to do! 1 get a breastfeed from Lisas Mummy -and take pics 2 please take pictures of your boobies for Daddy but with your nappies still on. Pop the onesie off and your bra too before doing it. Ask the other little one or your Mummy if you need help 3. when the dong arrives, give it a go and use one at a time from one fluff to one arsehole . First from Lisa to Suzy and then the other way round, until you both cum. Before you must have an enema into a bedpan, as you aren’t allowed to use the big girl potty. Lisas Mummy can help if you need it! Lisas Daddy also advised this weekend a couple of friends who are into leather and uniforms “So just a heads up one day you will be in leather outfits and the second day you’ll be in some slutty looking short uniforms that shows your nappy off!” Suzy said “Yes its been a while since I had a uniform on like school ones and I love being Daddies compliant little baby slut butt!” “Me too Daddy, looking forward to it too” said Lisa. As their Daddies (and Lisas father) left for work, Suzy checked the online tracking to show her new fuck toy was coming around 9.50am. This had four vibrating dildos in one single harness, although they can be changed to 3 or 2 if only one-persons own use! She kept a look out for delivery and as the boxes arrived, Suzy up to Lisas room with her. The dildo looked amazing fun. They were looking forward to the enemas too! Lisa unpacked those and clipped them to the wall about four feet apart. Suzy said “I will guide it into you and you can do the same thing, and Lisas mummy said to call in a few minutes when we are ready!… A bedpad was down just for drips and two metal bedpans for them to empty out their bowels before anally fucking each other!” They sat down and Lisas mummy came to keep an eye on proceedings as well as open the values. Then Lisas mum Polly turned the valves to let the litre of hot soapy liquid do its worst on her daughters bowels, and her best friends too. After around five minutes they were told to hold on before going over to the two and a half litre metal bedpads . “Stay their for fifteen minutes girls please to sit down, and that should be you empty at the back and I’ll clean up your muff too, before letting you getting tore into each other!” “Thanks Mum” Lisa said. After fifteen minutes on the bedpan, many cramps and some pleasure too. Lisas mum walked in again “Good girls… now I will get rid of all that poopies, and have wiped both of your muffs too. After you are finished, call me and I will put you both in fresh nappies!” “Yes Mummy will do!” Ten minutes later Lisa started lubing up and Suzy helped her with the straps. Lisa was able the two dildos into her muff and arsehole, before doing the same with her best friend. “Now lie down and spread your legs for your best friend to fuck both your holes!” she said as Suzy was obediently done as she was told. She spread her Muff wide before Lisa lubed the hole deeply and the same for Suzy’s arsehole. Next, Lisa used the remote control to turn on all four at the same time…. To some immediate pleasure for her and Suzy. After 15 minutes Suzy was begging her friend to stop. “Thanks Lisa… that was amazing… 20 mins then it’s your turn Lisa” she said. Of course pictures were taken for their Daddies to satisfy their third challenges. Suzy into Lisa was similar, but a bit shorter. They then called their Mum who would give them a new nappy. She said “Did you want to do the breastfeed just after “ “Yes mummy that’s nice!” After Lisas Mummy placed both Lisa and Suzy into new nappies and plastic pants) breastfeed of Lisa and then Suzy. “Good girls! Now after lunch shortly we will do the last challenge of removed their bras too for a topless (wearing only a nappy and plastic pants) later on. Now come down and we will get lunch on, which should take 30 minutes. I know you just had a breasted but you will need more as you’ve had an enema getting rid of so much, so that’s why!” “Thanks for looking after us mum!” Lisa said. They walked with their mother to go downstairs and watch Nick JR on the large telly downstairs. Chapter 20 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part ten – Thursday part two As Lisa’s mother started on lunch for the three of them (Sweet and Sour Chicken followed by cake and custard) Lisa and Suzy was good fun having her mother feed them both. As they have enemas there was no poop forthcoming on Thursday, as its already been taken care of with the enema. Thinking back Suzy said to Lisa “What did you enjoy more – our pre-sex enema or the fucking each other???” “Bizarrely enema that had the idea of preventative/routine but i genuinely loved it just as much as what happened next you know? However just now you took me to new places sexually and for the last little while! So probably a close call ! “Yes and you too!” “it seems weird to have fake penises inside both holes, as well as the person who takes it!” “Well that’s some what to put it!” So after an hour and a bit – a little longer than before as they were watching tv, their nappies were checked right there on the sofa. They had to pause as they had to change wet nappy changes. As was the first challenge today was topless nappy pictures Lisas mother Polly removed the onesie and her daughter bra before taking a Before pic. After changing an After pic was taken. Lisa sent to her daddy Steve “ Good baby showing your body for Daddy. Look at that lovely big full nappy. And nice tits too” to which the reply took Lisa by surprise and caused her to blush! Suzy’s change was the same – a little bit more discharge than her daughter but that’s normal, and like earlier on Suzy has had some spotting too. Otherwise she sent her pics to her Daddy Jeff. This had a similar reply “Good baby for showing Daddy! A lovely full nappy … and I could just suck those gorgeous big baby titties too!” After changing they came down to put the TV but swapped to a movie, Rugrats – The Movie. The strapline when it was launched on the sides of local buses in the late 1990s were various but Suzy’s favourite “An adventure for anyone who’s ever worn nappies!” or similar. So Suzy reminded her best friend and mother who went back to kitchen work and other domestic stuff, although she said she’ll be back to check them in an hour, as well as giving them couple of bottles of apple juice each. About half way through Suzy said “Do you think our daddies would let us also include enemas one or two a week as well suppository punishments” “Yes we could ask… however it might be nice to have one of the enemas going into a nappy, with a couple of boosters?” “Well we could ask of course. I guess if they are up for it, and the person doing changes doesn’t mind?” “Yes we can message them later on.” “I guess we should maybe schedule a weekly hour for fucking each other in all four holes at once. We can see how it works – obviously the receiver might need to be wary of some poop coming back out in both cases ? “ “We can try. This is the new bit for us, and we are both readily more than familiar our bodies! I had 24/7 incontinent at the front and I do get a lot of daily discharge, as well as only mild spotting since I went on the pill. In your case you wet at night but now more or less incontinent too, and you are a bit drier down there than I am… Well that’s the things we’ve known for some time!” “Yes that’s all good” Lisa said as Suzy pressed play. Mid afternoon fun saw a couple of changes – first one fine, second one they both had a change! With around an hour and a half before dinner, they put on the big screen a movie The Lion King which kept going until dinner. Today it was only four people for dinner – Lisas father and mother with Lisa and Suzy. After further telly watching, bedtime came all too soon again! Chapter 21 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part eleven – Friday After waking up with their best friends Lisas mother helped shower and get ready for the day before walking for breakfast. Once again their Mummy fed them baby style. During this point their Daddies sent them the daily message of their tasks for the day. They knew their Daddies were coming tonight and staying till Sunday. 1 Suppository Play – without restraints but you must wait one hour before asking for a change. Do the sitting around while watching the ABDL video porn links I sent yesterday (before we arrive this evening) 2 Tit play – after we saw your tits in the pictures, please play with each other nipples and titties until you both cum. Afterwards please play with a wand on your nappies until you cum again! wand (before we arrive this evening) 3 Plugging and Chasity. Once we arrive (just before dinner) we will put you in chastity and a new nappy. This is a double dong you have to wear under your onesie as well as female chastity also under your onesie. You then come down for dinner and try to be good write double dildo under your nappy and onesie. Afterwards we turn on the vibrator. However in both cases you wont be allowed to cum. You will need to beg to climax in your room for one hour, which is subject to satisfactory service of your Daddy. During this time your Daddy will require at least one of Prostate Play, Waking Off Daddy/Hand Relief, Sucking off Daddy or some other sexual talk of your Daddy then you MIGHT Be allowed to cum yourself. After one hour cumming is permitted without restrictions and your Daddy might go down on you to say thanks! ps However if you both behave (especially number 3) goes well might be another pleasant surprise! As Lisa read them out aloud, she thought to herself “What do you think it might be?” “Suzy guessed “New Ice Cream flavors, new type of nappies probably… I heard there’s an 12 Litre disposable nappy although they keep going out of stock in like an hour… I’ve got some on back order probably a fortnight. Its because they are made in somewhere like China vs Scandinavia where the NHS basic cheap ones come from!!!” Did you think our daddies want us to them up the arse for once?” “Well we will see later on, just be on best behaviour…. “ “Will see Mummy to tell her about the suppositories but we can do that upstairs about 10am?” After showing Lisas Mummy she said “Yes that’s fine!” Liza and Suzy also explained the messing play ideas they had talked about the night before, and their daddies both thumbs up so that’s one for another week! Now upstairs and we can start watching those naughty video’s while we mess ourselves ! Two suppositories each up their arses, and they were both entirely out (two of them) in under 10 minutes. During this point they both got horny watching ABDL themed porn with the first one including naughty nurses who wanked the male patients off during their nappy changes! After that they went through to the nappy changing room before calling Lisas mum Polly to help them change out of their very full shitty nappies. “Good girl now lie down on the changing table” Polly said to Lisa. However the volume was less than normal, probably as they’d had an enema the day before. Suzy’s was similar before heading downstairs to 101 Dalmatians in the run up to lunchtime. After fish/sausages and chips was all done and dusted, Suzy and Lisa returned to the nursery. They were needing changes which were only wet. They decide to do Challenge 2 with playing each others boobs and then wanding over her nappy, before swapping around. After another amazing set of climaxes they went to babyish play with the slide and similar things for an hour or two. Lisas Mum checked them several items before messages were received saying their Daddies would be coming at 5.15pm, with pizza for dinner at 5.30pm. As was explained Challenge 3 was explained as to what to expect to her mother, they were indeed prompt! “Hello Daddies…” “Come with me little ones!” As well as getting things unpacked for the next couple of days, both babies were stripped to the nappy before heading downstairs in new nappy but also in a female chastity device instead of their bra, and each as well as their nappy and plastic pants. As the double dong was already inside their muff and the arse, they had fun trying not to cum on the way down the stairs, let alone when the vibrator was on! By this point there was the two Daddies, Lisas mother and father as well as the two babies but Suzy’s mother Orla had been invited for the evening “for catchup (by Suzy’s Daddies) until 10pm”, although it wasn’t any further details! The three parents continued on for a few hours. However after dinner they were walked up by their daddies and both vibrators were turned on inside their nappy and chastity device. “Remember the rules” so they called over their Daddies – both opting for Hand Relief on both Daddies. When they were both to come the girls were bought right close up to swallow it. “Thanks baby girls, you can cum” They were both told. “Now one hour we play with each other!” So after everyone was blissed out after lots of orgasms each! They were changed into new nappies, chastity removed and a onesie, bra and plastic pants replacing them again. “Okay now we go downstairs for the bonus surprise, as you were two very obedient little ones?” They tried guessing while walking downstairs “Not breaking up ? “ “Hardly. “ “New nappy design? “ “No but I have some on backorder for next week or the following one” “Girls fucking their daddy up the arse?” “Well no…. but it’s a nice idea, Jeff add Pegging to the list… Anyway we would not do that of all your parents would we ??? “ So as they arrived their Daddies opened some fizzy wine (non alcoholic for the kids) before standing together a piece of paper and some other things in a bag. “First we’d firstly like your parents for all the hospitality and welcoming us into your homes and spending time with your amazing daughters. For the last year and a bit in Suzy’s case, or coming up to a year in Lisas case, you’ve treated us like family. To this we promise the next bit will be family-friendly despite the fact we visually aren’t (Giggles from the parents!) We both never want this journey to end. We both think – and we’ve discussed this at some length - we want to this being together in partnership to the next stage. This might be a bit cheesy and corny, but we want to spend this moment with your family. We both love you and we like to love the arse off you forever. This is not a hoax amd we want to be with you. So I will explain in some details that Lisa and Suzy might already know. In our community we have these things called Collars in a way that replicates engagements rings and later weddings ring Nothing changes overnight but as we want to be our partners, we brought you a couple of collars. They are basic but if you like the ides then in 6 to 9 months we will have a formal collaring ceremony. We will get you something more festive to suit your own tastes. So do you both accept being collared both as our partner – hopefully – for the rest of time?” YES FUCK YES! Lisa and Suzy yelled at each other…” “That’s okay and we accept the naughty babyish words!” They then both opened the clasp at the back before draping over their necks, telling them to keep it on as long as possibilee, like a conventional engagement ring. “Will that explains why you wanted me here” said Suzy’s mother Orla. “…and the fizz” “I know Mum SO happy…” she looked at Lisa who started crying, seeing Suzy off too! “Congratulations on this and we wish you well for the future.” “Us too, congratulations Lisa!” At this point Suzy’s mother Orla’s phone rung “Do you want me to come around topic you up?” “Well an extra hour – were celebrating because the two daddies proposed to Suzy and Lisa by way of a collaring, just like getting engaged?” “I had no idea… well give Suzy and Lisa all my best…, and have another glass for me in the meantime!” Chapter 22 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part eleven – Friday epilogue and Saturday part one So following the proposal announcement two things happened; after telling everyone on their phone contacts pretty much 90per cent of their vanilla friends were googling the word Collaring, and once taking their charges to bed for the night, their daddies got so super laid that night! Well as planned the following Saturday was a day of uniforms. Saturday they also had two people to help as things like a nurse/school teacher for one on one. “Morning baby girl” said Jeff to Suzy… “looking forward to the uniforms and two extra mummies visiting?” That sounds amazing… I meant to say I want to say thank you for everything -you’ve done for me.. hooking us up with other friends and the like, all the amazing sex, down to the less glamorous stuff like changing my pissy nappies and being a shoulder to cry on when I am down!” “Well I will get you ready for the day ahead, showered and new nappies then after all that we can go down for breakfast… I will double check to see if Lisa and Steve are up too! Sounds like it! So lets get you out of your nightie and pyjama bottoms”. After all the morning preparation they were both ready – and they were initially back to normal although they both were wearing their collars. Each of their daddies fed the babies. During this time Lisas daddy Steve stood up, but so they could both hear. “Its around 8.45am morning to both of you like being collared?” “Yes indeed! Thanks daddy” they both agreed. “Well around 10am we have another two mummies with uniforms. They will have one on one sessions with you during the session as well as some uniform time doing other stuff like the telly! Mummy Bella and Mummy Claire will be doing one on one with the two of you, with your daddies only in the background. Lisa and one Mummy in her room with me watching and joining in too, and Suzy and the other mummy in the spare room with her daddy watching and joining in!... The uniforms, and the leather stuff for tomorrow, are all ours now. Hopefully you will enjoy it?” Thanks again Daddy, looking forward to another amazing day!” They sat back down in front of the big screen TV watching cBeebies between breakfast and the mummies arrival. A little ahead of time and the door goes, taking them by surprise!” “Hello Steve” the two mummies hugged them on the door. They had a giant wheeled trunk each of uniforms and play supplies. They were assisted up to Lisas nursery when they unpacked! After fifteen minutes the two babies both were walked up by Suzy’s Daddy Jeff. “First scene is a school girls together and then we split off in two rooms for others. The first one is where you are both dressed as school girls. Mummy Bella will be the teacher and Mummy Clare will be the School Nurse. During the session you will both go to the Nurse for a change, they will do that in the other room. Afterwards the teacher sends you to the Headmaster played by Daddy Steve and Deputy Head Jeff. As you misbehave they want to spank you together with However offering something naughty like a blowjob might get you off, or might get you more trouble! “But as Daddy predicted these are very short” “So we can see when you need a change nappy baby girls!” “Ask for a change five minutes in, as you will be needing one by then!” Their Daddies walked through to the room where Suzy and Jeff would sleep. The school uniform (with tie and blouse both matching each other) barely reached Lisas knees, let alone 6foot1in Suzy! In the background they setup a small blackboard, and the teacher and nurse changed into their outfits too, and set up a couple of chairs around Lisas writing desk. The teacher (Mummy Bella) waited a minute before saying Good Morning and took attendance. She started talking about maths, and they were asked to write down the answers to the questions. Five minutes in Lisa put her hand “yes Lisa?” “Can I please go to the nurse?” “Why do you need to go to the nurse?” “Need another nappy on” “But only little babies need nappies and you are a school girl?” She went red at that time. Suzy put her hand up “Can I see the nurse too?” “Don’t tell me you are in nappies as well?” (red face) “Erm, yes…” “Okay… I give permission… Now here’s a permission slip. Go straight to Nurse Clare’s office, and straight back again with no dilly dallying please?” “Thanks Miss Bella “ they said. The walk through to the nurse in their uniform dress – very short and barely covering their tits either – to Nurse Clare’s office. They knocked on the door where the nurse had placed a folding giant changing mat that they sometimes used for travelling or long days out with no toilets or Changing Places facilities. “Hello Lisa, Hello Suzy, are you here for a nappy change?” “Yes we are… Our teacher seemed very surprised but she must be new. “ Okaayy, lie down first Lisa…” She pulled down her plastic pants and wet nappy a bit quick and swiftly and a little sore, like most nurses are…” “Lie down” the Nurse had one at a time on the bed with wipes although very cold hands and a bit rushed too.” “Right Suzy lets see your latest pissy efforts… that’s you both changed. Now get back to Miss Bellas room at once!” They left, and they did, their Daddies both walked into the same room!” After knocking on the door the teacher told them (after expecting a more warm welcome) they were told “You took too long getting changed you naughty girls… I told you not to bunk off! Go to the Headmasters office as you are in trouble! Don’t say another word!” (she said pointing next door and smiling) So they did as they were told where they had saw their Daddies. “You here again for ANOTHER punishment Lisa and Suzy.” The changing mat on the bed had been swapped for two giant cushions with traditional school style paddles. “Lie down and assume the position, arse up…” “What can we do to get out of this?” (Both daddies unzip their flies and pull down their trousers) “Well you could try this… you suck the Heads and Deputy Heads cock. However if its not good – in our option – the punishment increase from 10 over nappy spanks and 10 bare bottom spankings to 15 of each?” “We will give it a go eh Suzy? Spankings are never good are they Headmaster,?” “Lets get at it “Suzy said before licking around her Daddies/Heads foreskin before taking the full cock in her mouth, cupping and teasing Daddies/Heads balls too. Lisa started a few moments later. Both of the Daddies/Heads cum in their mouths in around 8 to 10 minutes. “Well did you enjoy it then Headmaster” They looked at each other “Good, but not good enough… Now arse up and we will need to take care of your dilly-dallying – in your teachers view – so no choice as you keep getting sent here!” They were given a ball gag to keep them quiet before they gave both Lisa and Suzy first of their over-the-nappy spankings. After the last they had their gags removed and nappies pulled back up “Now go back to Miss Bella has some aftercare” to which they smiled, before walking back to the room “Good Subby Babies for your Daddies!” Nurse Clare joined in taking one each, and they both had some cream placed – more lovingly – over the makeshift School Desk.” Chapter 23 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part twelve - Saturday part two “We will spit things into two for the 45 – 50 minutes or so in the run up to lunchtime. We will change you after that, but here’s where we split in two. Lisa and Mummy Bella in her nursery here, and then Suzy and Nurse Claire – who is about to change into Mummy stuff – walk through to the other room. The two daddies will be in the -background. Lie down on your bed first Lisa and I will tie you to the bed and your Mummy is about to give you baby pussy fingering, titty play, eating your baby pussy, and strap on in your little baby pussy and arsehole! After tying up and getting the lube out she said “Lisa which part of your body do you want to do first… with your Daddy standing behind with the camera and playing with yourself?” “Mummy can you go finger my cunny first, please and thank you?” “No problem!” She lubed up her muff after pushing her nappy and plastics to halfway down her thighs, before doing a few fingers around her clit before she went two full fingers deep. After a couple of orgasms she stopped before asking “OK What’s next?” “Strap on play – and you wont need to lube me up or pull down my nappy! Is that OK Mummy?” “Yes that’s fine!” She lubed up Lisas arsehole as well as dropping her knickers and skirt to the floor before lubing up her fanny before she tied round the straps of the harness… OK going in…” The nappy wearing girl in a school uniform was then screwed for ten minutes in both her arse and her pussy, and there was a dong inside her Mummy too, which she really liked! After ten minutes strap on her Mummy stopped and said “What’s next?” “Can I get you to eat my baby pussy please Mummy?” “Yes…” She went nosediving (after removing the strap on) for ten minutes with two clitty play and most in her baby pussy. “Oh oh oh ok my god mummy now what’s next- only one left – play with my titties?” “YES” she said!” After the last ten minutes it was sadly the end… Suzy’s was similar but not allowed to “Thank you Mummy… now can we change our nappies … thanks Mummies… now we will need a couple of big baby bibs for l and also tidy up our uniforms… thanks again!” As Lisa and Suzy were about to go downstairs, Suzy asked “I know we said tomorrow we would make a full announcement tomorrow evening when both mums are here. I like the idea of 3 days and 2 days off starting in two weeks? We might be able to make it 2 and a half days a week to help with our wedding/ commitment ceremony planning, and also, to help your Daddy move in with you soon after that?” “Well that sounds good… Never thought but guess if it’s a double ceremony – would that be ok for us both have it at the same ceremony and/or the same date if it is possible?” “Yes I was assuming/hoping we would double up!” Downstairs for Lunch and all of them fed around another one of Pollys (Lisas mothers) Cottage Pies, similar to earlier in the week. Their two Mummies helped feed them for a change! They returned after lunch. By the time they got up they had messed themselves … “Okay well this is good timing! We will tie you to bed for one hour , in your messy nappy. After that, we will be giving you turns in a nurses outfit! You will, one at a time, then change the other ones shitty nappy while dressed as a nurse will be a changing mat. During this time you will embarrass each other and make the situation awkward as possible by asking some personal questions, touching each others sensitive areas, and the like?” “Okay Mummies…” During the hour Mummy Bella used a wand on the front of their nappies, causing them to enjoy their situation even more! After an hour tied to the bed hey were released with Lisa told to go to the Changing Table with Suzy changed into a Nurses Outfit “Hello Nurse Suzy” Lisa said. “I see you’ve come for a nappy change?” “Yes I am afraid so…” “How long had this happened that you’ve been having these problems” “Years and years I am afraid..” “Well please pull up your uniform so I can check a couple of things…” Suzy then played with Lisas boobs (no problems here)… I will change your nappy and get your vulva checked too…” The change was fine but she was swapped her glove before Lisas fluff in depth. In some depth! After she was told that “well your down there is all fine… keep using your nappies and pretend they are not just for babies” After that, they swapped around. Afterwards, they asked “What’s next?” Well for the last thing before we do for, we will do another round of schoolgirl spanking. However at this time Mummy Clare is changed into a Schoolmistresses outfit. So no sexual options this time, you’ve been sent for 50 spankings each with a switch! Normally half with kickers, hlsadf without. But as you are big babies in nappies, swap knickers for nappy/plastics. Now, Lisa come over here first…. “Are you sure there is nothing I can do like suck you off?” “Well you tried that with the Head and it didn’t work! 50, 49 (they count down to Zero). “Now Suzy’s turn…” Chapter 24 – another new start – a 24/9 week for Lisa and Suzy – part twelve - Saturday epilogue and Sunday After the dinner, there was some fun time with their daddies they experimented with a new set of Spreader Pants which caused them to crawl for an hour or so! Then they went to bed. Sunday waking up was very similar to Saturday. Lisas daddy Steve woke her up to remind her about the visitors today! “Morning Baby and future collaring Lisa!” “Hey Daddy!” “Today we have the leather master, Master Bary and Master Bryne scheduled too. This includes a little while with a leather bodysuit with leather Chasity belt too, without the dildos. Also a while with a full length maxi dress in leather too. There will be at least one spanking too! alongside some other fun… well for us, and hopefully for you too” “Thanks daddy!” So following a similar start to yesterday, they were waiting for their guest Masters, while watching cBeebies on the big screen telly. Suzy said “Still weird thinking we are getting hitched in the near future to some lovely men who already know all our issues and who actually like us?” “Yes I know right… Cant wait to be together forever!” She then heard the door going, and it was the two Masters who Steve had arranged. After greeting them at the door they went upstairs with Steve, and Jeff was already there. “Hello Subby babies” “Hello Masters”. As they unpacked, and at the same time explained what was happening. “First of all your Daddies strip you down to just nappy and plastic pants” So after doing that they were changed into the Leather patterned bodysuit that was very short but patterned with some circles and bars. After we move into them Suzy said “Yes I see its short...” “Yes that’s our fun, perving on things…” “Well now, please lie on the bed for an hour. We will cuff you and at the same time an intensive leather spanking with a leather paddle!” BUT after every spank, say “Thank You Master”… Lisa and Suzy were being tied by Barry and Bryne respectively. “50 (spank) Thank You Master, 49 .. . down to 1 “Thank You Master”… “Now your daddies will get you up unhitch you and give you some aftercare as well as lotion, check your nappy (both only wet) and a couple of bottles of apple juice. “You feeling better now?” “Yes thanks Daddy”. They were given a full length all leather dress (with a leather loop to hitch to both collars) and a female chastity device across their nappies with a key lock on the front for one hour in their already wet nappies (still short to flash their nappies) and were told to suck off the two Masters to say thanks! Once you swallow it, your Daddies are next! If you are good you might be allowed to cum afterwards, which will be after lunch. “Yes Master, Yess Daddy” they both said before assuming the position and bending their arses as instructions. However about 3 minutes, Lisa managed to mess herself… to which Daddy Steve said “brilliant! An hour.,..” A minute later Suzy went red as she was messing herself too. “And we didn’t need laxatives or anything, right Suzy?” yelled her Daddy Jeff! After an hour of pleasuring the men in the room , they were congratulated and told you can cum. We will come back to that and screw you! Will discuss later but your daddies will change your messy and wet nappies. After that we will now go down for a lunch”. They all went back down (in new nappies but without the chastity) for lunch. This was one Lisas mummy Pollys Sunday Roast Dinner. Lisas Mum Polly said “You look very nice in that leather dress baby.” “Awhh thanks Mum!” After lunch they went back upstairs for some fun play for the baby girls! Both girls were stripped down to a new bra and just the nappy put on an hour ago/plastic pants. “Come on little ones, lie down on the bed and we’ll fuck your cunny, for being such good little baby girls?” After that they both had a nose in their cunny from their Masters too before they had to leave. Their daddies changed their nappies and into bra and onesie again. So two hours of fun play it was downstairs again. At that point dinner next. Suzy’s Mum, Lisas 2 parents, both daddies were there. The plan was that in the early evening Suzy and Lisa would announce their decision . Suzy stood up and started “As you know we were experimenting with being 24/7 in littlespace (with small amounts adult/naughty play), well three quarters little one quarter big play. Many things were discussed. Lisa and I have had a blast but wonder whether or not we would run out of things to do. So what we agreed was that if we both did 3 days a week at work. At this time however we’d ask if possibly 2 and a half days. The other half day is to help with the collaring ceremony preparations as well as to help Steve move in with Lisa here - so an extra half day for a short term. We would get challenges from the daddies on the days we are not working or together and send at least two messages and one pic when we are working. Also maybe a little more -adult play every day up to 50/50 on the days we are alone? So what do you think, 2 an a half days for a short time, and then 3 days thereafter ??? “ Lisas father / boss and Suzy’s mother / boss both agreed saying the extra half day would be useful in the run up to moving in and then the Ceremony in a few months. Suzy’s (ABDL) daddy Jeff said “Yes that sounds reasonable. We wanted at least try it, and were so glad you two have. But a hybrid approach, especially flexibility in the next few months, is an amazing idea. Suzy added“ We were also thinking of having a double collaring ceremony with the two of us on the same day, would that be possible?” “More good thinking two baby girls” said Lisas’s ABDL Daddy Steve said “Yes that should be possible. Will look into logistics more, in the near future. I do however reiterate what Jeff said. We look forward to planning and haying a future together, and we agree a flexible approach is good. You still get to be round people and your family, as will my Lisa too. And if we want to review that anytime, either way, we’d be happy. You see if you two are happy, the rest of us are delighted!” Orla (Suzy’s real life mother and the nurse Suzy works for) added “YES we’re happy! You get the chance to get out and stay home, so it’s the best of both worlds!” AND – most importantly – we get to discuss you getting hitched, and Lisa getting the same thing! I was so delighted to be part of the proposal, and now part of this evening too! I love you my big baby, and her best friend now also a baby!” To which Lisas father / boss as a taxi company owner Brian said “Hey Polly just pinched my line… But seriously, all the best and we look forward to the ceremony too, and we do appreciate my girl also moving in with Steve too?” Polly replied “Yes that’s right… Suzy we can look at the new schedule maybe 2 or 3 weeks we can get things setup… is that long enough?” Brian said “yes 3 weeks tomorrow is fine for us too!” Now Steve is moving in six weeks, exact date to of the week to be confirmed?” “Yes both daddies” said Lisa followed by a chortle! So after that discussion Suzy’s mother Polly and Suzy went to their home, Steve returned to his home, Jeff returned his home. They were changed and prepared for the bed by their own Mummies. “Goodnight little one” Chapter 25 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part one In the three weeks that followed – The following day (Monday) both Suzy and Lisa told their work colleagues about their week and especially the forthcoming future together with their daddy/partners in the coming weeks and that they would be reducing their workload slightly for more time together with their BFF as well as prep for their nuptials! The same was said for a conversation with her former school BFF Alma who moved down to London about seven years ago after her fathers redundancy and subsequently grew to love the place.. Suzy went south for Almas wedding two years before with her Mummy/Polly. As part of the discussion it was said Alma said she “wouldn’t miss your special day for the world!” ”Thats good news and we look forward to seeing you back in Dundee once again! Sounds good now give love to your Mum ok?” .. Tuesday morning and Suzy was checking her patients in at reception. One of the guy (a male patients called Kenny who’s never had much more that a brief nod said “Nice collar” “Awhh thanks… yes I its an engagement one of sorts before a collaring ceremony..” She then explained how her potty problems turned into a big baby and a good time rather than being depressed . “So it saves explaining my life, and even more they like it?” “That’s good, well catch you later on.,..” …At their regular quarterly doctors visit for STD checking (essential as they don’t need to use condoms but do have sex with more than one partner when guest Daddies or Mummies come along!) with Suzy’s mum (Poll) all went fine. Discussions for the ceremony went along, with questions about a honeymoon. Suzy and Lisa wondered whether a week or a fortnight at the professional Mummies in Glasgow they had when they were 18 and 19. Might have to make it less family friendly to include their two daddies and some naughty stuff! And yes they were still going and deposits were made. Holidays for the working days were booked by Lisa and Suzy too! The ceremony was being held in one of the function areas in Camperdown Park, a couple of miles from the City Centre but still inside the City boundary. The person doing the ceremony was someone who Jeff knew through the kink groups and the like. As plans for Lisa and Steve for moving in tougher caught motion, Suzy and Jeff discussed more. While the moving in was partially practicality for 25 miles in Perth not Dundee, the idea of motiving in with Suzy was naturally useful. It was said that after 3 months (i.e. 6 months before the commitment ceremony) They’d consider moving in with Suzy one month later. She ran it by her parents who were quite happy with the idea, possibly using the spare room for his stuff his stuff that wont fit in the room. So the new dates everyone looking forward were; 3 weeks from the first day back with collars reduced hours start 6 weeks from the first day back with collars Daddy Steve was moving in with Lisa (The weekend before but they had Monday boo off too) 9 months from the first day back with collars was their ceremony (Saturday Ceremony with honeymoon at professional Mummies for a fortnight) And now added 3 months from the first day back with collars Suzy and Jeff to discuss about moving in with Suzy one month later. So we now jump to the first of those - 3 weeks in when they start two and a half day work (with two days in little space or with naughty tines and half day for wedding and move prep). Chapter 26 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part two Monday Morning was pretty normal. Wednesday would see them leave for some additional planning work before a couple of nights together with Suzy at Lisas. On the road they did a half day of wedding plans before they had some ceremony / wedding preparation (Mostly double checking some RSVPs and the like on the phone). As they were meant to be nots seeing their daddies usually till Friday. However one night only (Wednesday) they were together with their Daddies to celebrate their reduced hours from today. It was decided – following a suggestion from some porn links to give both Suzy and Lisa their first piss enema, made up of their daddies piss. While there was most much they would certainly try again anther day, both Suzy and Lisa shit their nappies in just a couple of minutes. After sitting put in their own piss and shit – and their daddies piss too – for an hour before showering and getting their baby girls ready for bed. Thursday morning their Daddies changed them into day clothes and fresh nappies before helping them feed “That was fun last night daddies” they both said their new Challenges for a day together were;’ 1 enema 1L of hot soapy water. However into the new 12 Littre diapers that arrived yesterday, and sit for TWO hours watching tv, like you do with suppositories. But for one day – double the wait time! 2 after that you fuck each other up the arse.. Suzy to be the giver first before Lisa. After that a new nappy on with butt plugs until dinner time! 3 eat baby food! We got you some suitable for 2 year olds, to match your inner personality! Theres more than one so Lisas Mummy can show you where they are! You’ll also wash that down with 2 year old suitable fruit juice, and infant formulae/baby milk. They also said they’d like to take Suzy and Lisa to The Dungeon club event in Dundee at a gay club which also licensed for sex, as well as just alcohol. After watching half an hour of cBeebies they decided to go for an enema. Lisas mother helped put them into one of the new 12 Litre capacity nappies and set them up for the enema. After holding the litre of hot soapy for ten minutes each they shit themselves . They then watched tv for a couple of hours to test the level of the new nappies . However surprisingly, despite a lot of pee and poop – held up to the job. During the telly they played with each others nappy with a wand over the onesie! After changing Lisas mummy fed them both baby food, baby juice and formulae milk, which went down amazingly well. As there was no enema no poopies for the rest of the day! They then went to upstairs to start having sex with each other. “Its been a while since we had just butt plugs in? “Yes well but still looking forward to fucking your arse! Said Lisa to Suzy “yeah fine “ Suzy lubed herself up considerably but she was getting lubed up before strapping on herself before lubing up Lisas fanny and arse! After fifteen minutes they had ten minute breather before Lisas turn to fuck her friend .However afterwards they placed some basic anal plugs in their arse before helping the other one into another nappy for two and a bit hours. It was… erm interesting. Even more so when they went to the telly to watch a movie. As they were still had a was. Was even more orgasmic… After a nice shower and the like, Lisas mother Polly got them both ready for bed. Friday could be even more fun! Lisa and Suzy slept together in Lisas double crib. Thursday After a lovely nights sleep, Polly (Lisas Mummy) woke them both up together, before shower, changing etc. For breakfast they got some baby cereal and a breat feed from Lisas mummy too! “Its been a while since I had that but its nummy… thank you Lisas Mummy!” said Suzy. During the morning they were sent their challenges from their Daddies! 1 To go one better enema 2L of hot soapy water. However into the new 12 Littre diapers that arrived day before yesterday, and sit for TWO hours watching tv, like you do with suppositories. But for one day – double the wait time! 2 Pretend play breast feeding each other just using sucking the other ones nipples for ten minutes. After that bottle feed with some baby milk. 3 Screw each other by going down on each other with your tongues and fingers each others muff and clitty. Afterwards see if you can get the double ended dong pointed into your fanny how far inside your b So they went upstairs to get the enema first of all. After doubling up (2 lite enema in a 12 litre nappy ) a little bit of leaking was only to be expecting… … Just after lunch (mummy’s cottage pie) they had a bit of a Milking Moment! While no milk was expected, they both enjoyed, before snuggling in their best friend for a bottle feed! The sexual play was also fun. They were able to get two dicks (the double dong) int Suzy’s vagina (another first this week)! As her body is more heavy set than Lisa, it was quite comfortable. However Lisa couldn’t stand more than a couple of seconds before switching to just one part of the double dong, “never mind baby girl you tried!” Friday / Saturday / Sunday in Chapter 27 ----- Chapter 27 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part three Friday and the two girls had planned for some time out at the City Centre Olympia Swimming Pool then both the shopping centres (Wellgate and Overgate) and a lunch stop too. Their Daddies gave them some challenges as usual, but knew they were out and coming to see them that evening; 1 Look after each other at the swimming pool. Afterwards give each other a change on the rising Changing Places table using plenty of powder and lotion. 2 In the Shopping Centres afterwards buy something as close to Baby Pink as you can for every day use and wear it when we arrive later tonight. This could be a top, vest, bra, dress or something but please don’t spend too much money! No more than 4 pink each and all under £50 each? 3 In the afternoon give each other a hand spanking wearing nothing, taking your other clothes off and putting your nappy and plastic pants to the sides for 15 spanks each. Then use lotion and plenty of aftercare . As they arrived in the car Suzy said “I am looking forward to today, and it’s a chance for a bit of time away from home today before the BDSM event this weekend.” “Yes I am looking forward to the event which is my first which wasn’t ABDL?” Lisa said back to Suzy. So after paying themselves in, changing and showering, they went for the flumes first. After catching some time in the swimming pool there time came to an end so out to the locker. After that a brief drying off before going through to their Changing Places facility to nappy each other. As both of their swim Nappies were both messed and it was noted to give them an extra wipe down there at the back – their Daddies were proud when they explained they’d looked after each other! This time both Suzy and Lisa messed themselves totally involuntarily, with no laxatives or the like. Suzy has never been able to control that, and Lisa is pretty much incontinent after six/seven years or so in nappies. After new nappy and existing plastic pants and plain white onesie, they dressed back into street clothes in the main part of the changing area. Afterwards they drove into a city centre car park to allow them to do both shopping centres short walk from one to another. After bumping into a friend of Suzy’s mothers before some clothes at Primark and New Look. Afterwards they went to McDonalds in Reform St (between the two) for lunch, and got two Happy Meals each and some ice cream (yes the ice cream machine working for once) they went through what they found with part one of shopping. Lisa found a dress, leggings and vest close to baby pink and Suzy found a pair of PJs and a dress alongside a top. “Those look quite cute, yours too!” After some shoes and other High Street, Murraygate and Wellgate shopping they went back to the car and home. Lisas mother welcomed the back home and hoed them to a few parcels that had arrived while she had arrived. This was some more of the 12 Litre nappies Lisa ordered about three moths ago (on backorder) as well was couple of extra plastic pants and pink nappies they had bought to keep their stock in order for baby times at home and away. Their mother offers them some food and drinks but they were till full from lunch but would welcome some milk. “Mummies in a bottle, Mummies from the source, formulae or regular milk?” “Yes Mummies milk from the source please” “Okay two minutes and we can sit in front of the TV and Mummy can feed you both before you head upstairs and I will change you If you need it” “Yes thanks!” She sat down where the babies were on the sofa and fed Lissa before Suzy. During the feed Lisa Mummy Polly did a covert check to show nappies were wet and a little messy – in both cases just the end of the mess in their swim nappies earlier. “Well you are both needing a change so I will come up to do a change and leave you to play in Lisas nursery”.” “Did you both mess at the pool I take it and now the end is in the day nappy?” “Yes that’s right sorry mummy” “Don’t apologise. Just double checking as you were out and about”. After that Lisas Mother Polly went upstairs to change both the girls before returning to the kitchen area. “We will play for a few minutes then the spanking each other? “Sounds good Lisa” Suzy said. Lisa started first with the bear bottom spanking, then it was Suzy’s turn to return the favour. After showing pics with their Daddies they said they were looking all forward even more play that evening. Lisas mummy came up to check (nappies were fine) after an hour and bought up a couple of apple juice bottles for each of the girls. Afternoon saw many checks and a couple of changes each. Around 4pm they went downstairs to watch the telly (putting on Dora The Explorer , both wearing the baby pink dresses they found on their short shopping haul earlier, Lisa in top/leggings and Suzy in dress to avoid clashing! Their Daddies were collecting an Indian Takeaway on the way to Lisas home – Lisas Daddy Steve was coming around 4.30pm but Suzy’s Daddy called Jeff was coming around 6pm and he would get the takeaway. “Hello little ones, you look so cute in pink just like big babies that you both are! ” said Steve as he entered the house. Dinner and Suzy’s Daddy Jeff and everything else happened before bedtime. Saturday they were told of their role at the BDSM monthly dungeon event. They would have an enema first thing to try to make sure you are all cleaned back there. They would have a special black nappies and black plastic pants with two plugs (no vibrator) and a black bra too, to match the plain black metal chastity with locks, for some time – an hour in chastity and some time on the St Andrews Cross x-frame. Using a flogger they would get 15 spanks each before being swapped around. After that you wear the existing stuff for a total of one hour and then your nappies will be changed. After that spanking be good and your Daddies will play with you with a wand. After that hour, a brief stop, chastity and plugs removed and then plastics/nappies only before some time you two girls go down on* each others muff and titties, for the pleasure of every man in that club. They will watch you and wank off watching you two. After that are having another stop for drinks and discussion with our friends for a couple of hours Whatever any of them want , you have to do with them, male or female or other – whatever they ask! If you are very good you will be allowed to have some wine! You remember the safeword ? Yeah haven’t used it since we were together” “They were also informed of the house’s safeword too, so if someone says it you know to stop! Theres’s condoms and lube too and you’d be best to use them if any men want to fuck or suck you?” “Yeah that’s okay daddy, nice to have belt and braces as we but have contraceptives” “And yes but as its new people too! ”Well our Daddies knows best!” Lisa said. “We bought some flavored ones too which I think you enjoy along with Strawberry lube?” “Yes indeed!” After enema, breakfast and lunch, mid-afternoon they took a taxi (as the Daddies were having booze before heading home) to the event. Their daddies got them ready for the first part of the fun! “These are your lovely subby young ladies” one of the Daddies friends (Master Bary, who had visited them a few weeks ago) said to Daddy Steve “Yes of course ( points to collar) and now for eternity hopefully!” “Yes you showed the pictures! Congrats again and we all look forward to the ceremony in a few months!” Lisa and Steve were walked through to one of the changing rooms separately from the main play area. A giant changing mat was placed on the floor. Lisas daddy Steve was first with lots of lube in her cunny and arsehole before placing the metal plugs inside, nappy plastics and bra all in black before the outside chastity over their nappy. They also had a black long restraint clipped onto their collar rings. She was told to sit while Suzy got the same treatment. After this both Daddies dragged / got them to walk all over to the St Andrew Cross bench, and they were restrained face down for two minutes before being given 15 spanks each bur by Master Bary for once. “Good girl now jump down!” After the spanking their Daddies gave them, wand time. “Such good girls, now wand time and cum as much as you like!” And they did… … After that hour of pain and pleasure, their Daddies walked them through to change, and they had the lead, plug and locks removed, and were changed into a new black nappy and plastic pants and given some baby milk. Their Daddies took through a couple of bedpads for the floor just in case and pulled their nappies and plastics down to their knees and took off Suzy’s bra “Okay Lisa, go down on Suzy? you will get ready. Give me two minutes and I’ll get my fellow perverts to pleasure themselves while you screw each other” A couple of minutes later around eight men and a couple of women were there too, mostly with dicks in hand! So Lisa was instructed “Start now okay …” “All these people makes it even more embarrassing…” Suzy had several orgasms (and she later said when Lisa was playing with her clitty and tits was one of the best ever). Shortly afterwards swapped positions and it was Lisas turn to get fucked by her best friend, while men and women all watched pleasuring themselves! After that their Daddies clipped themselves both back into their bra, nappy straightened up and checked before having some juice from a baby bottle. “You were so good girls… now get ready for being sexually available to everyone for an hour!” Their Daddies gave them some condoms and lube sachets and sad “if you need more we have them here” as they tucked them into their bra” “-Yes Daddy!” “Here’s a lovely pair of fucking or subby toy free to anyone for one hour , they are open for pleasure or punishment. Who’s first?” A couple of hands went up and they went to their part of the room. The first was a pre-op transwoman who wanted sucked off while going down on the girl . Second was one of the men who were watching and perving earlier! It was decided on a coin toss that the transwoman (called Katie) would get Suzy and the other one (called Keith) would pound Lisa’s vagina. After that it got more bizarre. Two women – one clearly pregnant and in a leather dress, and the second was in submissive outfit (Jenn pregnant and the other Carlie). “Wed like to take advantage ,,, for some reason I am super horny in this pregnancy”, Can we use a strap-on on you?” They had a strap on already in place on Jenn “Weve got one too”, so both Jenn and Carlie had strap on sex with Lisa and Suzy. “Good submissive…” At the end of the scene, Lisa and Suzy asked if she has started lactating yet? “Yes why do you ask?” “Were also both ABDL too…” “ Well if you like we can do a practice. Carlie hunney please help me off with my dress and pull down my bra and we can have a shot! “Yes Mummy” “What was that?” “Nothing Jenn!…” A couple of minutes later and the pregnant dominant lady stripped and gave them a 2 minute experimental feed. “Well thanks! This is my first pregnancy so lots of stuff to get used to!” Suzy said “No problem nice milk!” Afterwards their Daddies came over and said “Anyone else – you have permission to od anyone else, and 15 Minutes left?” One Master and a Mistress came over and asked if they could spank them (they had their own paddles). “Yes not a problem… What’s your names” “Master Kevin and Mistress Katrina” Their Daddies helped them to setup a couple of cushions so they could be spanked both at the same time. 20 spanks were given each, and they swapped round so both Suzy and Lisa got them both “Thank You” they said at the end. After that their Daddies walked them over to the bar when they would rest and catch up. A bottle of wine was had alongside some pints for the Daddies. Lisa and Suzy were given only ones glass with a little water in a baby bottle each , with the rest for the ladies that joined them later. After getting close to the end time they had a taxi prebooked to take them back to where they were staying (at Lisas Mums again all four for the weekend). Chapter 28 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part four On Tuesday morning Lisas Daddy Steve who received a phone from the lesbian couple Jenn and Carlie, who enjoying fucking Lisa and Suzy on the Sunday at the kink event A rater interesting discussion was had. Steve was reminded she was three months pregnant. “What we want to do, if it is okay with then and yourself, is to borrow them for a few hours.” “For sex?” “Well actually… maybe a little but they mentioned they were ABDL? “”Yes…” “Long story short, I need some practice before the kid comes out of me. We want to treat them like babies for a day over here. This will get real life practice as the only family member with kids is miles away. We’d be happy to pay costs, and we would be happy for their Daddies to come to watch. First of all, what do you think?” “Usually we have to pay the pro Mummies who visit us! But I think both big babies would really love that idea…And if anything is unknown we can help a never changed them and looked after the for the same time.” “Well thanks”. “I will message them both as well as Suzy’s Daddy too.” All three gave positive reactions so they looked forward to the Saturday. Steve rang on Friday evening to get further details and was asked if they could bring the ABDL elements of their life like nappies clothing and baby milk etc and she would buy in lunch and dinner to say thanks (and instead of paying) Their preferences were double checked along with the address for the following day. After breakfast and a night at Suzy’s Mums house too, the bags were packed and they were clipped into the car belts like babies. After a brief drive they arrived and being welcomed and shown through to a spare room where it was happening “Morning Babies and many thanks for agreeing to this” “That’s okay. We have enough supplies to cover most things in both sizes.” “Thanks Daddies too for agreeing and driving these two little ones… how cute are these two in these onesies?” “Yes indeed!” A few ideas were given by the daddies that to change their nappies on a travel giant changing mat. After getting guidance how to do it, 15 minutes later and Suzy was cleaned with baby lotion, wiped and powdered and new nappy before replacing plastic pants and reclipping her onesie. As Lisa was similar (albeit a different size) that was a bit quicker too! After that it was their Daddies idea they played a couple of baby game with them while feeding them a baby bottle. After Patt-a-Cake, Hide and Seek. Simon Says and just before their fourth game Lisas Daddy said “Check their nappies before the next round? “Do I just unsnap the onesie and hand in?” “That should suffice…” “Yes both wet, but fine for a couple more rounds. “The fourth was Ring-a-ring-a-roses,, fifth Musical Bump…. “Okay I assume you will be wet ?” Wel yes but I think I am messy” Said Lisa “Me too Sorry Mummy” said Suzy” “Don’t worry that’s fine!” Your daddy explained what do to do with dirty changes too. After this one more round before we have lunch planned to arrive” “Thanks Mummy Jenn!” they both said. After a wet and messy change for both girls a game of Pass the Parcel, they were then called through by Carlie called them through for the lunch. It was a wide variety of pizzas and sides, a small pizza party, drinks and ice cream. “It’s a lovely home and dungeon you have here! Are you two looking forward to the baby’s arrival ?” asked Lisa “Very much so….. I’ve been firm and dominant as a woman The last little while it’s a bit less hard and more feminine and having more feelings than ever before over the last year and a half, while we did the IVF and preparing my body for getting pregnant?”. “I see.” So how long have you been babies?” Suzy said “I have potty problems most of my life in my case but decided to enjoy my life and not get depressed. I introduced Lisa to it (she was a bedwetter) at 19 and she’s been enjoying life more and more!” “Well that’s true. Since being teenagers we’ve grown sexually and found a couple of Daddies who took us to the kink event last Sunday” replied Lisa.” A suggestion was made by one of the daddies “Would you like to try feeding them baby style their puddings, I will show you how!” “Yes of course…” And she did, and the daddy even got a couple of bibs and baby bowls too. That was enjoyable before they decided to go back to the room for a split session of baby time and some sex with me?” “That’s a great idea!” When they went upstairs, Mummy Jenn stripped down to just her maternity bra, before asking Carlie to help her with strap on. Daddy Jeff said “Suggest you unclip the onesie, pull their nappy and plastic pants to one side, and you can pound their fluffs as they like that!” “Yes we do” Said Suzy back her Daddy and Mummy Jenn. “You first Suzy…. Ill lube you up although you seem a bit moist already.. “ “Well we’ve had a good time even before this bit” After some fluff pounding Mummy Jenn surprised her by then diving down to eat her for a few minutes. After orgasms throughout, it was Lisas turn for the same!” “We take a breather, baby bottles for you before some babyish fun again?” “Yes that’s a nice idea!” After another round of baby games their nappies were checked and both needing changed “Just wet this time… good babies for your Mummy and Daddies!” There was a little pee got leaked onto the nappies so their Daddies showed her how to swap round to dry onesie and plastic pants too. When they had finished their baby games, Mummy Jenni brought a wand to rub over their bits, to much excitement all round! Afterwards it was said “Now babies, would you like to see if I can manage a longer feed?” “What your Mummies Milk – yes please!” Two After feeding Suzy and Lisa to being full, Mummy asked if their Daddies has any more ideas for babyish or adult stuff?” “Well spankings… but you cant do that to real babies of course nowadays!” “Speaking my language I hear…. Daddies is it alight if I spank them?” “Of course no problems,” “Now walk through to the bondage room/dungeon and we can tan your little hides… BUT lots of aftercare and some apple juice in bottles for being so brave?” Now that is a good deal…” After their nappies were pulled to their waist they were placed over a giant spanking bench with room for her to get a whack in. “Now lie down Baby Suzy first…” After going to the indicated restraints, ten hand spanks on the bare bum, and ten with a small hairbrush. She took the restraints of, pulled her nappy and plastic pants back up and said “ Carlie will give you aftercare and some juice for being a good girl… “ “She was taken to anther bench and Collie rubbed rash cream on her arse before playing with her nipples and clitty. Afterwards it was Lisas turn next. As she was shorter it took a couple of minutes to adjust the height. But they both enjoyed the spanking and the aftercare too. “Dinner time coming soon, so let’s check your nappies… “”Yes fine” “Now downstairs for dinner, which is going to be a local Indian. After dinner they chatted and sadly time was at an end. “I enjoyed the practice and really enjoyed the fun part of it too!” said Mummy Jenni. “Hopefully we can meet again one day? “ “yes that’s amazing!” the babies agreed. REST OF WEEKEND IN CHAPTER 29 Chapter 29 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part five As they were leaving Mistress/Mummy Jenni was offered the chance to come view one of the two nurseries and maybe more play time. The next day was already booked by Jenni but she was free the following Saturday. This was booked, with When they arrived soon afterwards to Lisas family home, they went upstairs for checking (fine) before coming down to watch some Disney stuff for a couple of hours before cocoa and being taken up to bed by their Daddies. The following day was Sunday so another day off. Lisa asked (while being soon fed by their Daddies” “Daddy could we please to go to try one of our favourite weekend regulars - to give them some suppository play and tie us to the bed for a couple of hours? “Well you’ve been so good lately we could hardly say no” said Lisa Daddy Steve, bending down to kiss on the cheek. Afterwards they were taken up to one of the bedrooms, changed into 12 litre nappies and tied to the bed before suppositories were forced into their onesie, plastic pants and nappy. “Good girls… Enjoy… After a while your daddies would like you to suck them off while chained to the bed. In half an hour we will be back for you to suck us off, and we will leave you two hours in total?” “Yes Daddy sounds like fun…” Lisa and Suzy then started chatting to each other… “Are you pooping yet?” “Well just a little…. And one is out… “Mine too… and now the second one… here it comes oh my god…” replied Suzy. They were not wearing any other clothes but unlike an enema the noises are not that great, but some smell… After ten minutes they could smell each other and “I’m enjoying this” Lisa said, “me too baby Lisa, me too… “ “ooh yeah ooh yeah….” At that point their daddies walked in before the last round of “ooh yeah. Oh my god that was amazing…” Such good babies messing their pants for daddy just like the helpless babies you are, and even before we restrained you…Now open your mouths wide and suck until we cum … you know to swallow it…” “Yes daddy we will” They both opened their mouths to their naked daddies cocks down their throat”. After fifteen minutes or so they had all cum! “Your daddies will put something on while you lie on the bed in your wet and messy and cummy nappies!” “Thanks Daddies” Lisa said… “ The Daddies had put on cBeebies so they enjoyed the various cartoons and the like. As it transpired they ended up being 2 and a half hours but they were enjoying the telly so much they didn’t notice! They were unclipped when their daddies returned to say “30 minutes before Lunch, so we come to unclip you and also get you changed and all nice and clean little ones” said Lisas daddy Steve. The nappies held up to the job holding both babies messing, wetting and excitement too! They were both cleaned thoroughly one at a time on Lisas giant powered changing bench, before being walked down by their Daddies one at a time. Lisas mother made her regular Sunday roast dinner for lunch, which always goes down very well! Afterwards they said to their daddies “Fancy eating me – the other white meat?” “Always!” This was followed by regular (penis-in-vagina) sex too. After a while more fun after Dinner Suzy and Suzy’s daddy Jeff were heading home, and kisses on the doorstep followed before Suzy let herself in the house! Suzy’s mother told her “Another one of my colleagues is about to go on maternity leave. Dr Foster’s PA Stacey Gibbons with her second , you know her? “Oh yes”. “Well as you sometimes don’t mind covering more than just phones and reception, and you are currently part time, how would you like to job-share with Laura Smith you Mon Tues Wed AM as you do now, just slightly different work and we will arrange training for you both on Tuesday?” “Yes no problem! And you don’t need to worry about me ending up that way as I already a 2 year old in the ba-ck of my mind…” “yes as always Suzy!” “Although we say a pregnant woman yesterday and a week before too?” “Well just don’t get any ideas ???” “LOL very good”,.. never say never as they say?” ““So anyway are you okay in helping us Suzy” “Yes that’s fine by me… now can we talk about an overdye pay rise?” “Oh look BEDTIME”… “Okay mummy sorry to ask”. “But we might be able to do that at work tomorrow, as I will put you onto the payroll person as I think you are due an annual review?, now you mention it?” Of course you are part time but a rise in your hourly rate is possible. I know some of your office staff colleagues have had between 8 and 15 per cent more, with inflation at 9 per cent ?” “But how much of a pay rise did you get Mummy?” “Well definitely bedtime now! Come we’ll get you changed and off to bed” they said as she walked with Suzy up to her room. After getting her daughter changed and ready for bed, a quick kiss of Suzy’s cheek (looking tired) “I’ll see you in the morning, sweet dreams mummy’s big little one!” After closing the door “25 per cent” she said to herself,,, “But I will tell her in the ride to work tomorrow!” Working week and the first two day saw some interesting times for Suzy. As her mother said her HR person had called her into the office. Even given reduced hours she really appreciated Suzy’s work graft and being here 3 and a half years. So she was said 12 per cent rise for Suzy. However we will need to backdate it by five months (as they were a bit behind in the review). “Thanks Dr Hallen” she said. As her mother was in clinical session for all morning, she saw her at lunch “12 per cent, but a little date backdated by five months!” “I knew you meant as a joke but see it shows how busy we have been so busy all round, full stop.” Orla said to her daughter Suzy. “New relationship and getting hitched amongst the rest?” “Well it was true, but thanks Mum… “ Tuesday both Suzy and Laura Smith met up with Dr Foster and her PA who was preparing to go onto Maternity Leave. She explained next week shed still be there to help guide you through everything. In addition her Dr had a variety of non-standard stuff which is why she was training us up on their specialized system and the Doctors medical specialty (rheumatoid arthritis and other skeletal problems) and the explanation was quite interesting and not at all preachy. “For my first baby we didn’t train the replacement and that came back to… how do I put this politely… bite us on the arse” for humor all round and knowledgeable nods from the Doc… Heading home and when they arrived Suzy rung Lisa for a catchup and making arrangements for her turn at Suzy’s house! Wednesdays half day at work, so it came and went quickly. Lisa drove the shared car (with Suzy) to her work with her clothes etc. to her work and then afterwards drove it to Suzy’s home via their work, collecting Suzy and saying hello to her mother too! Their daddies hd preciously said no challenges today because as there was a collaring ceremony/wedding prep meeting mid-afternoon. After that, Lisa/Suzy went back to Suzy’s home for the start of a couple of nappy days of naughty and babyish fun. Chapter 30 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part six Friday saw three babyish challenges from their Daddies as per usual before the evening and weekend of fun together; 1. Two hours running around play usual your babyish things, but remove all your clothes but nappy and plastic pants. At this point double nappies – a basic medical one inside and a 12 litre one outside. Suppositories to be inserted by each other AND keep your nappy to for a full 3 hours. . Also send Daddys pictures of you topless and the after result. We want to see very full nappies and take pics every half hour of the outside! 2. Finger each other fannies, holding it inside as long as you can stand it but at least ten minutes holding in one time. . The giver should play with her clit, and you are allowed to cum! 3. Also spank each other. After breakfast they went straight into the first one on the list. “Lie back hunney bun… unsnapping your crotch… “ Lisa was first as she stopped down to her bra, removed are current nappy and replaced it with a basic medical nappy first, before the second one being a 12litre printed nappy, pulling her plastic pants before sliding her hand into her nappy pushing two suppositories up her bum”. Suzy was next with similar before sending the first pictures to their Daddies which went well “Having two nappies make you more or less waddle too, which is also what babies do. Lisa shit herself in record time (eight minutes, with more in fifteen) with Suzy doing one giant shit in ten minutes, with a small one five minutes. “Such good babies for your daddies in being a baby. Now keep your double nappy on 3 hours and send pics every 30 minutes so we can perve and see the nappy swell up like fuck?” Well with the mess it was starring to get big and feel heavy, while watching telly and playing in Suzy’s nursery. After an hour and a half an ordinary nappy alone would be leaking but the combination of two was starting to get just get heavy. Half an hour later / 40 later both babies passed another mess, meaning that the back felt like it was at capacity! Three hours in total the nappy was removed and immediately fell to the floor! The end result was plenty at the back and about 3 times more at the front of the girls piss! “That was amazing fun, I think we should maybe try doubling up in the near future…” They cleaned up before going for their lunch in the kitchen (another ready meal to share). After lunch they went back to Suzy’s nursery where both girls fingered each other – to much enjoyment with climaxes all round! - before spanking each other. A pizza takeaway went down equally as well. Then their Daddies went to the room “Its time for something after something you be discussed a little while ago…” The Daddies handed both of her babies a strap-on harness “Peg us now – and we’ve already emptied out with laxatives before arriving! “ The occasion was veery enjoyable and they were intended. They went to bed normally and looking forward to the Mummy and guests coming tomorrow – the very horny pregnant woman whop met her at the Dungeon Club before one week later took then to her dungeon / home for practice… Chapter 31 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part seven – concluding Friday and Weekend of Fun – part 1 After two unremarkable Friday night sleeps in their rooms in Suzy’s family home (with some sex with their Daddies just before sleeping and final nappy change of the night) . However Suzy got her regular period start overnight (not quite the full throttle as she’s still on the Pill, and was very wet., and some smearing to add to situation! Both were woke reasonably early by their Daddies, and were changed (nappies and into day clothes). Suzy’s Daddy noticed shed leaked a little wee and some blood too, so she was asked to take a shower (like if she’d messed herself and it goes everywhere, as it does on occasions) and therefore needed new plastic pants etc. as well as everything else . Her Daddy Jeff did not punish her but “that’s the problem with one nappy for everything , pee poop and periods” Very true Daddy , I’m sorry” she replied. “Why are you apologizing little one – no need to worry”. She had noticed – while Daddy must always be obeyed and he was generally fairly strict – on occasions he had a massive heart of gold. “I love you Daddy for showing your heart of gold off again” “ Awhh I am blushing! “Well you could have punished me - eve thought its not my fault?” “Ooh don’t worry .You will be getting plenty of punishments today – at least 3” “Good good babies excited” as her nipples were visibly turned on through her new clothes… “Did you just… “ “Cheeky Little One!” he said as a gentle pat on her very full bottom (12 lite nappy, plastic pants, onesie, her bra, tights, and a short dress covering close to her knee). Lisa and Suzy met up in dining room while the Daddies got there breakfast stuff sorted apple juice plus Suzy’s mums milk, latter straight from the source (as Suzy’s mum gave them both choice of that, a warm or cold bottle. Suzy’s mum added, before their Daddies gave them the plan, said to Lisa “Did Suzy tell you she’s going to be covering for another lady Doctors Secretary when she; s off on Maternity leave in a few weeks” “Just a little, tell me more Orla, sorry Please Orla?” “She Weill still be part time but this lady is one of the best PA’s we have . Very detailed and lots of sprit, insistent, but really funny and happy she is a hard act to follow, and she will help Tuesday to explain everything. Last time the person covering, was a bit of a disaster!” “Yes she is, isn’t she mummy?” “Careful Suzy! She was here before I started. And I am close to 20 years now working at the Surgery, and Suzy has been for a fraction of that. “Have you never wanted another little one of your own?” Orla was asked. “We never thought we could but then Suzy made her arrival, some years ago now. However she’s still a little one who keeps me on my toes, although her Daddy Jeff helps with the load”. Lisa replied with “that’s true. I guess we two just never want to grow up being babies, but still being adults too, you know, working?”. Both Daddies stood up but they waited for Lisa and Orla’s conversation to end. “Good Morning Our Lovely Littles” . Daddy Steve (Lisa’s daddy) said. “As you know Mummy Jenn and her partner are coming you. She will be mothering you two between now and dinner time on a soft basis . She will be playing games, changing and doing everything you two need, and the two Daddies chat to her partner Carlie will be chatting to your two Daddies. If you are both very good little girls, she might let you fuck her after lunch, she said. We will be helping with food etc. to mean she can concentrate on you too lirtle ones. This evening after they left, a Master Steve is coming to give you your punishments. Tomorrow we are taking to you to another one of those Glasgow Green park style ab/dl meetings, before we take you to the Little’s Lock In in Edinburgh” After going back to finishing with the feed and solid breakfast too, about 15 minutes later hey heard a car arriving and parking up! At this point they’d been in same nappies for an hour, fairy wet with all the juice and milk. When Mummy (Mistress) Jenn arrived, she hogged both before sneaking a nappy check “I will change you both in 20 minutes – go up to your nursery and I will change you both”. They then did as the were told, while her and her partner hugged the Adults.” Mummy Jen was up the stairs fairly promptly, to which she said “Suzy I will be gentle on you as your daddy said you had your period” to which Suzy’s face turned red while she lay down on the Giant Changing Mat first her before Lisa.” “Both your Daddies want suppositories to be inserted after I have cleaned up your little girl fluff fluffs” A wet and clean up both sides change and they were put back in their clothes, and she said “Now do you want to head downstairs little ones, or do you want to play in the Nursery?” “Nursery please, thanks Mumy”. While they were both already there, no action was needed on their part. “ She said “Before you two rush off, we are looking a expanding into having a proper ABDL Nursery” “Where abouts?” “Well that’s the thing. We are looking at a farm up the coast, plenty of room. So there will be a baby safe place for us two and the baby ,one AB/DL double nursery, one double dungeons. like we have now, and some rooms to allow 4 people in the nursery. So what do you think babies?” “That’s an amazing idea” said Suzy “As there are several dungeons locally but the only Nursery is in Glasgow! Lisa would you support that?” “Yes I would. A few others have come and gone in a few months you know?” “Thanks Little Ones. At your next nappy change I will let you hump your nap nap,,, “Yay”… “And as you are about to get suppositories in per your Daddy, Lisas Daddy was worried she might be constipated – but for both of you that might be sooner instead of later” After five minutes bent in a very uncomfortable position to let them both suppositories into their poop hole. However by this time its every day ! “ Suzy and Lisa was given more juice bottles before asking if they could go on Trampolines in 15 minutes when we finish a clapping game” “Is that a good Idea given we have a filled pooper?” Lisa asked Suzy… “Well wee night get the mess done with eh” said Suzy” “That’s true” replied Lisa. “Now drink 4 juices each, have you done that both?” “Yes we have” Showing her the empty bottles. Mummy walked them downstairs before going round the back to the giant Trampoline ,big enough for two. Suzy usually love this, Suppositories or not! With encouragement from Mummy to “Jump high girls. But tell me how long it takes you to mess yourself” they did as they would every other day. On the way our their Daddies suggested that both had hour on trampolines. After jumping around having fun, they both messed in less than 10 minutes after getting to the trampoline. Half way another stop and 2 more bottles of juice before continuing . So their nappies were noticeably full when jumping down to their supporting “Mummies so proud of you two! Now a deal is a deal, so come up to the nursery and Mummy will change you upstairs while helping you to hump your baby nap naps upstairs in the nursery,,, just be careful on the stairs just in case some poop comes out of your nappies?” After making it upstairs, Lisas nappy was fullest, so she was taken up to the Changing Table while Mummy Jen got the wand “Suzy can you hold this and move it as needed on your bff here” while slipping 2 lubed fingers were slipped under her onesie before her feeling around and 1 finger on Lisas clity, 1 finger inside her fluff, with Suzy not being liberal with the wand. She came quickly but Mummy continued 15 minutes of fun, hence multiple climaxes” She was then asked to get Suzy to jump up for the same! Afterwards the dirty nappies were removed before cleaning with a shower hose to clean both their fluffs, pooper too. “Thanks Mummy “ before changing into a different set of clothes (but identical) as there was a lot of mess. “Now as your were such good Babies for your Mummy , I will give you some of Mummy’s Milk to keep you going the next hour and a bit before lunch” she said while unclasping her Nursing Bra. Both were more than satisfied and Suzy went to her crafting work area, while Lisa was having fun in the play pen. All too soon it was lunch, and Mummy took turns walking both downstairs with reins, for maximum baby fun stroke embarrassment! CONTINUED CH32 Chapter 32 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part seven – concluding Friday and Weekend of Fun – part 2 Mummy Jen walked both Babies to the Dining Table, clipping them into their High …Chairs that fastened to the table, meaning they can talk to everyone (have had those for sometime. Jen fed Suzy while her assistant Carlie fed Lisa, spoon fed like an aeroplane. They had both enjoyed liquidized Lasagne before ice cream and Sticky Toffee Pudding, made into a mush for the big Babies, with lots of juice to wash all it down with! “Thank You mummies” they said.” Do you want to play outside just now with your Dollies and Mummy Jen out on the grass, little ones?” “Yes please – Daddy is that okay?” A nod gave them a quick “yay!” “Play nice girls, and I will let you screw each other next time I change your nappies – and Daddies said its fine and you can cum!” As Mummy walked them through to the grass, they played /with each others dolls, Patta-A-Cake and similar games. At 1 and a half hours their nappies were suitably full “Now will take you to your nursery and you can fuck each other!” clipping on their region again walking them upstairs to Suzy’s nursery for the another amazing moment. She put down a couple of giant bed pads on the floor, taking away their wet nappies, and put the clothes to one side. Both babies were down to just a bra, before Mummy unclasped them both too. After a short discussion it was decided Suzy would let Lisa play with her breasts while Lisa ate Suzy’s fluff, in a 69 story, before swapping sides. Mummy cleaned their fluffs all over, fitted a fresh nappy before helping with their clothes, one at a time. “For being such good girls” She said “Sit up for Mummy… some sweet baby food each washed down with my breast milk from the source” As she was alone she had to feed one baby at a time before letting them latch on together. “I’ll be lucky if my child is as well behaved as you two! Now do you want to watch some cartoons downstairs so you can also tell your Daddies all the fun we had today?” After running downstairs happily jumped up on their Daddies lap / next to them and do so, while Chuggingotn was played downstairs for an hour. Their home time came all too quickly, but they clearly ALL had great days of fun. As was said before, after dinner Master Steve was coming to give them their punishments. Their daddies fed them (sweet and sour chicken) while Master Steve was let in by Suzy’s mum Orla. They were then taken upstairs by both Daddies and Master, Suzy was told to go onto the changing bench, where she was tied with rope. “Your Daddies want you punished, one at a time, on your bum for 10 minutes before sitting back in your wet nappy for another 20 minutes before swapped” “Is there anything sexual we can do Master to not be spanked?” “No but you will be doing that, like it or not, during the 20 minutes first. Suzy is first… “ Suzy’s Daddy pilled the nappy to one side to expose her butt, while Master used a massive flogger on her bare bum before she had to suck (into a condom before that would be added to their next bottle (Suzy’s mums milk from a bottle) “You will swallow my cum in your baby bottle. Any problems we do this all over again? “ “No more than fare Master” said Suzy. And afterwards your daddies will spank you with a hairbrush too”. After her nappy being replaced by her Daddy , she was told to suck Masters Penis, until he cum, wearing a condom, for 20 minutes before swapping around for Lisa’s punishment. After the second lot, both girls were hairbrush spanked, standing up, by their own Daddies. They both got to swallow their cum-filled bottles before getting half an hour of aftercare -Lisa and her Daddy in the room she used for that. Master was allowed to pleasure himself in both rooms. “Now what do you say to your Daddies for bringing you to me?” “Thanks”. “I think you back through together for nappy change before sucking them off, tied to your beds?” Another pleasurable time was had. One more bare-butt 15 (but no tying them up) minutes spanking for both Babies by Master, before ended up as bedtime, and their Daddies assisted them to have supper, shower, cleaned up, new nappies, nightwear before a fuck sent them all happily off to sleep. (from Ch34 the Chapter Titles will revert to the previous as opposed to “Between the… as there is still a lot to do before then … not sure of time to type everything up!) Chapter 33 – Between the proposal and the Collaring Ceremony – part seven – concluding Friday and Weekend of Fun – part 3 After another great sleep they were woken by their Daddies. Sunday would be a bit more PG/Vanilla (second event was vanilla/kid friendly and first was in a public park!) but they both agreed its great to able to go out and meet other babies and bigs – twice in one day. 90 minutes apart, and 60-90 minutes travel to Edinburgh or Glasgow. So essentially a triangle trip Sunday. Suzy sits down next to Lisa at breakfast , while both Daddies Jeff and Steve sort their breakfasts” “Well after discussing my new – well temporary – work, your must be looking forward to you Daddy moving in…. when is it again” “Ooh yes counting down the days! A week on Friday so 12 sleeps in total” “Yes I remember now. Because this one (points to her Daddy) is moving in five weeks later”. After their Dadie’s both come over, they thank them with kisses!” “Remember the day plans for today” “Yes Daddy” they both said time. “We are leaving here for Glasgow Green in 45 minutes, with a nappy check/change stop in Stirling. Yes your Daddies got everything we need based on both last times, and a couple of surprises. Like we are taking both strollers so we can wheel you around! “ Thanks both daddies, and for bringing us there too!” Lisa and Suzy finished by saying Lisas Daddy move company are doing the packing up too. They were so excited - partially why they were ready waiting 10 minutes to go – and their Daddies strapped them in . “Good little ones for being on time, were you ever this ready for school. “We plead fifth we say Daddies” Lisa says after brief discussion. As they left both Daddies and Babies were chatting with each other. Suzy and Lisa played games with each other, with a babyish playlist playing on Daddies Jeffs car. They were having so much fun they’d not really noticed they were in Stirling, before the car switched off at Pirnhall Services (Stirling). As they’d had lots of juice and milk at breakfast, the nappy check by Daddy Steve walking round the corner of their car realized “Suzy your wet (after slipping a couple of fingers her skirt and onesie… shortly after Suzy’s Daddy checked and said “You are even wetter than Suzy for once….” He took the bag they had in the car and “Come on, Ill take you both to the Changing Places changing bench, Okay?” “Yes Daddy” they were taken away “Steve I will be back in 20, just off to change the babies” – to which broth went a little first. As Lisa was wettest she was changed first before Suzy was “Thanks Daddy Jeff/.. “ Lisa said before Suzy’s turn to lie down “You’re such a good pissy baby for your daddy today!” “Awwh no problem” Suzy said. After checking both were back to normal (Lisa did have one layer – her plastic pants - tucked in but Daddy Steve sorted that) They were both fastened in by their Daddy. They then went back to their games and Daddy gave them a couple of bottles (Aptimill formulae milk) as he clipped them both in to the car, before continuing to Glasgow Green. A few familiar cars were in the car park , but their Daddies got their Strollers out (Their Size like special needs strollers), and with a couple of bags each, they were wheeled in their strollers down the Park drive (solid not grass) before they got to the event itself. They were then unclipped so that they could join. First thing every time these visits was to hug the organizers. They knew each other from previous visit to her Nursery and obviously since these events started ; Mummy Lisa, Nanny Syliva and Daddy but usually a Baby Peter, who was in baby mode today! (ED: See previous story Baby Suzy At 18, Chapters28 to 36) “. Hello Little ones… great to see you both again! How are you getting on with everything changing soon?” “Well we are hitting the ground running Mummy L” said Lisa for the two of them, “Well its good you are so happy… I am looking forward to having you all for your honeymoon little ones! I will let you go and meet and play with the others”. Ther Daddies were hugged too before they put down bags of toys, snacks, new nappies and the like, down on one of the Park benches. “Okay, here’s your stuffie, paci, doughnut (wrapped)and a Bottle each. Go run and play with the your other fiends. Come back if you anything else. We will be checking your nappy in 45 minutes, and changing you if needed . Remember your Daddies can see where you are all times, and be good girls to the other littles, and play nice!” “OK Daddy!” They did with their friends a mix of little stuff (playing games etc). , and talking about their plans for their Daddies moving in. After 40 minutes Lisa whispered in her friends ear “I think you are messy. Shall we go our Daddies to check “ “Yeah probably for the best”. Suzy excused herself although at least one of littles knew by the smell and reaction “you’ve done a stinky” “Yes going to get changed … back later ok as my change might take some time! “ “Yes I know my messy changes quite some time” said Deliah. “I’ve only just lately started messing myself and my Mummy was worried so docs visit happening soon” The Daddies were chatting to the organizers. This time it was Lisas Daddy Steve who was on checking duty, so when they came to them, they said “We were just coming to check on you. “ Suzy said to both Daddies “I’ve made a mess and need a nappy change Daddy.” Lisas Daddy slipped fingers under both skirts “Oh yes you definitely and Lisa is wet and a tiny bit messy. As this is public Daddy will need to take you both to the Changing Places table. It’s only 5 minutes toddle. Now (putting baby wrist restraints on them, one each side, with a nappy bag on his back) come with me little ones!” As they did as they were told, they could see one other person waiting for it first” “Thanks for fixing us up Daddy”. “I will take Suzy in first as this only not much room, so if you wait while I am in with Suzy?” “No problem Daddy…. But I think I pooled too! “ “Well good you are here for a change”. After five minutes the other lady and Special Needs kid went in (looked about ten and no oner they knew though the ABDL circles etc._ in. 10 minutes later its Suzy’s turn while Lisa waiting. 12 minutes after she went in, with Lisa being told “Okay Lisa, you’re turn” Lisas change took close to 10 minutes and unusually again, she had more mess than Suzy! Her Daddy snapped the wrist links on them both before letting them go once they were in the grass “Now babies go back and play!” Sadly time got the better of them before closing time. They were taken in the car to a nearby McDonalds as per usual for Lunch. Daddies ordered them two Happy Meals each (the usual one Cheeseburger and Chicken Nuggets) as well as their own ones , and they returned to the car where the two babies were strapped in the car. They were given a bib before being able to feed each other. A further change each was required before driving to Edinburgh for the Lock In. A stop at Harthill Services (half way) showed both nappies were only a little wet, so they continued. Before going into the event itself, they had a nappy change both. Only in here were they able to dress as babies. They already had onesies on underneath . Their Daddies surprised them by unveiling two brand new lilac onesies with babyish prints. “Those for us? Aww thanks.” Their daddies changed them into their matching outfits. As other people arrive, a few people asked if it was same as earlier - “No, we just got them when we arrived!” Soon after the organizers – not same as the previous ones – were telling everyone what’s happening today and when. The doors opened up fully and then Suzy, Lisa , and their Daddies all headed in. Just like earlier on, S&Ls Daddies chatted with the bigs (including partners of the two organizers who are AB / one incontinent), and all the littles played in the fun areas. Suzy went to the arts corner while Lisa was enjoying the Ball Pit. They were checked and changed if required in the separate changing area) hourly as well as the babies all enjoyed the cake! After one change for them both they decided to swap to the Bouncy Castle for a short time before swapping round most of the areas in the Event space… their Daddies even spoon-fed them both smoke baby food too, with milk bottles again and bibs on! Sadly the event came all too soon to an end, similar to earlier on. A stop afterwards at Kinross Services for Burger King and nappy check (both were fine for the next 40 minutes or so) . A great day for everyone. As they drove home both littles dozed off in the back seat. Their Daddies said nothing apart from “aah bless them … worn out” . Tomorrow was a new week with work / AB/DL split week again, so an early (ish) nigh was right! Having read through the second half of the second story I see an error was made by me and the names of Suzy and Lisas Mothers names were switched by mistake, From Ch34 I have corrected before sharing these chapters .(Lisa's mother back to Polly , and Suzy's mother to back to Orla) Chapter 34 – A New Week with Surprises and New Ideas To Try – part 1 Suzy and Lisa (still at Suzy’s home) were both awoken by Suzy’s Daddy Jeff, and Suzy’s mother Orla . Lisa's Daddy Had left a note for her “Sorry early start work today, as well as going back home. Suzy’s Daddy Jeff will give you news and instructions for today. Be Good! Daddy S!!” After walking downstairs , breakfast sorted for both baby girls, before Suzy’s Dady Jeff stood up “Good Morning Little Ones… You were so tired last night all we could do was put you to bed early! We were so proud of you two yesterday – Lisas daddy Steve and me too – as you were so well behaved all day, and you were both a credit to your families. We were chatting on the ride home. Now do you remember Mummy Cazzy, who gave you hidden diuretics in your Baby Milk? Well she’s coming over this weekend. But she made another suggestion in relation to you using them every day”. “Huh?” said Lisa. “Yes I know you don’t need them but your two Daddies have been thinking about trying them. Obviously if you go nuts etc. we will need to stop. However it’s a one month trial for just now. We double checked with Suzy’s mother Orla– of course a nurse at your surgery – said there is nothing to say on paper that this wont work. Now Suzy, in the morning, when you pop your pill you will take one capsules, and then another one at lunch for now. Lisa, I cant remember he name of your autism meds – never do – but same dose. During the trial his might be augmented to 3 or 4 day,. The second one, you will take after lunch. Suzy’s Mum says she will get a doctor to sign two prescriptions to cover 120 each. That’s 4 a day for a month BUT we won’t get there for a few weeks yet! Assuming they don’t make you ill or anything , we will keep them going – so Suzy’s mum will get those signed off by a Doctor. It’s a generic script for Frusemide, so if one brand is out of stock, no issues there?” “Good thinking Daddy – I had to go to genetic contraceptives as we first started with one brand but eventually all went out of stock long term 3 times!” said Suzy . “So Suzy please bring them home on the way home. You both start tomorrow morning. During this time please be sure to put a stuffer pad into your Nappies and at every change.” “We understand make sense” “We have a giant case each coming today to Lisa's mum home so on the way home to drop in Lisa's extra potty pills, you will take the case over here! However if your Daddy says you need to take one there and then, you need to. Its sometimes under an hour. Good thing you have nappies? Secondly your daddies are both in agreement that we would like to see you plugged for one day a week. This is not to make you happy but a reminder Daddys in charge, and knows best! Initially we thought tomorrow at work. BUT with you starting the make-you-go-to-potty-more pills tomorrow, so we decided to give you a break. So you start Thursday BUT the next week Tuesday, you will go to work wearing an anal plug to work . As its your work its not one to make you excited or orgasm. They are metal, don’t vibrate are around a quarter bigger than your own play plugs. “Well Daddy always knows best” “Oh but you will get an enema first thing before hand – 2 liters each – and we will stick you on the big girl potty, for these enemas only. The idea is a Daddy will insert them before you go to work, and take them out when you get back. With you not be working Thursday we will start with 8 hours. Eventually we both want you plugged for 24 hours but we will increase slowly. We know it might be a mixed message – getting you pills to speed you up and slowing you 100% at the back one day a week – but I guess no messy diapers for 1 day so it all works out for changes?” Thirdly, with both Daddies moving in soon, we are thinking of getting a Mummy or Nanny part time on one of your Baby Days at home, like Thursday. See we want you to have best of both worlds, so that you can have a mummy / nanny to do things. Might be varied for a bit/ The pregnant Mummy Jenni is about to have her kid and one of her slaves is getting things ready to move to her new big home . The baby situation means probably 3 to 4 months before she can do it. We’d love you to be able to have sex with these Mummes i that’s something you don’t object to, or would you prefer just a baby Mommy?” “Yes to the sex please Daddy” “Well will make some calls! Enjoy both days at work, and I hoe Suzy’s training goes smoothy”. Suzy’s Mother drove her Daughter to work, while Lisa used the shared car to her own work. “It sounds like your Daddies plans are more like planning for a future tighter?” “Yes I’d say so” “So how do you think about that lot earlier on?” “Well its great that he always thinks of me may times a day, and also, that he keeps us on our toes… always potential surprises is fun for me?” They then arrived at the center before Suzy and mother Orla walked into the office. Suzy went to one of the side rooms for the training. The doctors PA thanked them both. She then explained the baby’s particularly doing cartwheels over her bladder, so a couple extra stops during the morning. She also said it would need to be an extended lunch – 1 hr 15 – as I have to chat to my Doctor about how the morning goals, and other times too. As the whole centre knew Suzy was incontinent, there was no need to have to explain… Suzy stuck her hand up “You could try some of my giant nappies?” (chuckles all round) “Well that’s certainly an option. Today however I am also being sick (holds up metal bedpan) hence I have this, as well as be in a room with a toilet next do. You get some specialist ones as well as NHS if I remember” “Yes that’s right” “When I had the last kid we had a couple from the hospital that were not much use! If this gets worse when I start on Mat Leave I’ll give your mum Orla a call or email for recommendations?”” Yes id be delighted” Coming up to lunch, and Suzy’s Mum borrowed her for a minute to give her the script in the hallway. It was suggested that Suzy dropped it off at start of lunch (a chemist was at the side of building, and they use there), and pick it up on the way home “Good idea Mum”… Love you!” Around the same time two giant boxes of stuffers – 8 x 48 stuff ers, arrived at Lisas mother Polly's home. So everything was going to plan for an extra wet tomorrow ! On the way home Suzy grabbed two sets of meds, her mum drove her to Lisa’s (dropping off meds and picking up stuffers) before continuing to their home for a shared family dinner. During a call between Lisa and Suzy, she messed herself so her mother helped her clean up. She put one of the medication strips and stuffers into her “Supplies to Change at Work” bag . She headed to sleep later with a big smile on her face. The following morning, she was woken up by her Mother. She reminded her plans, and she told you “As you start on Frusemide today, its an 8 litre nappy and a couple of stuffers. The reason for 2 is that she can pop out , take away a stuffer have way though and good for a bit longer. As its the first day I have put in your work bag 3 more nappies with 2 stuffers already – one for after lunch and a couple ” “Oh thanks Mum. So is this stuff bad normally? “ “Not at all. Many many of our elderly female patients can help them avoid going into retention or daily use of Catheters, you know? Its also used for people who get bloating, for those ladies who have had their first period onwards.” “So not shameful at all” While Suzy was wearing breakfast before going to work , she lurched forward a bit, similar to if she feels shed messed herself “Noe that’s an interesting feesling… VERY interesting....” “Its worked already?” “Yes a bit more than usual” “Aah yes I see that” Suzy’s mum when checking her diaper (hand down skirt) but you will be fine for work as were leaving soon. As I said to you in hot summers at school and when you were getting those heavy periods immediately after started your cycle, that’s what stuffers are for, remember?” “Thanks for caring and checking me Mum!” “I gave same advice to Lisas mum but she’s got 3 on her at work today” The ride to work was similar to yesterday but Suzy lurched forward again in the Car, and also stepping out the car!. Normally her nappy would be fine till lunch (unless leaked or messy), but during the morning coffee break, she used the opportunity to check in one of the work bathroom. Upon slipping her plastic pants to the floor, she could see stuffers were doing their job but bottom stuffer was dry .She did as her Mum suggested - ripping off the top stuffer and putting it in the sanitary bins before continuing. Lunch came, and Suzy’s mum was free for a short time. Sitting down together, “how’s it going today?” “Very well I thank you. About to take my second capsule while doing my change.,.. and you’re right, the stuffers work?” “By this time next wake you might need four changes a day even with stuffers… it kind of increases effective every day, even before going beyond 2 a day.” “Well thanks for heads up!”. “And that’s without that thing up your ass!” “If you need help or any help / extra change help then ask your Trainer to ring me okay Suzy?~ “And don’t forget to use powder and cream!” “ She went to the bathroom she usually uses for changes, as this one has a giant nappy bin… (Talk of then getting a Changing Places facility for everyone, in 3-4 weeks - not just the staff – three of which have bladder problems including Suzy – two bowels issues including Suzy ! !) Doing what she normally does, she slides the toilet door to closed down, and slips off her skirt and plastic pants . Tearing away the heavier than usual nappy, she puts cream on, as well as loo roll to clean her vela area. She remans stood up, placing her nappy around the back of her own bum, while leaning forward a little to get the side wigs and tapes close, snug but not too tight. An extra shake of powder in her nappy, and plastic pants (using a dry wipe of usual). When she returned to work (after swallowing her second capsule), she did find a few similar feelings to earlier on but she didn’t fidget – or indeed need to fidget bar once. As with last time, at her post lunch coffee break, she pooped to the loo. This time both stuffers were sodden BUT she had half a cup less the morning? Once again her Mum had saved the day. After being excused at the end of the day she went to Mum “Yes you were right – despite half a cup less to drink, both stuffers were soaked! “ “Well no training tomorrow but you are a half day. Think we might go to 3 or 4 stuffers tomorrow. But did you enjoy day better “ A bit , still day 1 so we will see” “Well that’s good news! “I cant wait to chat to Lisa but she sent me some positive messages earlier!” “When we get home I will put you new nappy with 3 stuffers before I make dinner and I will check you every hour” ”Okay Mum I appreciate it!” “I still cant make it that you make the best of having potty problems, now trying to get even wetter” Indeed she did change her – 3 stuffers , a fresh pair of plastic pants, extra powder, extra baby lotion and rash creams -oh yeah a nappy.. just when sitting down half an hour later for dinner she lurched forward a little. “Sorry this time I’ve messed but not a lot , I will be fine! “Ok Suzy…. Messy nappy aside, her mother found 25 per cent wetter than normal for an evening. However the 2 stuffers her mother found that no extra changes or leaks happened. Suzy’s call with Lisa revealed shed had an amazing day – even with extra wetting herself! Bedtime and another routine change into another 8 litre nappy “As we wont know how the night will go until after it happens, Mummy has added 6 stuffers to the nappy, as well as rubber pants as a third layer over plastic pants. Just as well her Mummy did – because the nappy was extra wet (50 per cent wetter) but she slept soundly all night long. No leaks, no problems… Lisa had the similar extra combination and she was also slept through the night too! Wednesday – even more fun – in next Chapter! Chapter 35 – A New Week with Surprises and New Ideas To Try – part 2 Both Daddies had “Good Morning” posts in their four way text thread with their two Babies. They showed their Mothers who nodded and “Even more fun for you (giggles)!” Daddy Steve Hello Little Ones! Further to yesterday’s chat, we spoke to Mummy Cazzy. She did make a suggestion we had not been suggesting, but it looks at She has given another suggestion for you to try. IF your body tolerates the diuretics without any severe problems she will start you some extra things to make you have more messy accidents when not plugged up. There are two things she suggests. A medium acting laxative 3 times a day- later 4 – as well as a bulking agent, lactulose. To help thins this weekend Mummy will give you a few single use enemas 3 times on Saturdays, 1 on Sunday. After this weekend it will make you generally mess yourselves in a couple of hours. For the days when you are plugs at work you can hold off lunchtime dose until 2 hours before hand. As you will remember from when you have sex with your Daddies in quick suggestion – less and less cum and he takes longer to cum – the lactulose is a bulking agents. So that instead of making the same amount come out over a few messing, that’s what Lactulose – like diuretics adds pee… similar to the fibre supplements Suzy took in her teens but only a thick clear liquid. They are over the counter so no prescription. Incidentally you’ll be sucking us off after enema session – bottom cuffs to your ankles – but your top hands will be free so you can play with yourselves instead minus the bottom cuffs. You can do this two times a month BUT if no Daddy is there, you can play with yourselves instead. We will start you on the third dose at teatime of the diuretics, frusemide. There are some other similar natural pee pills that we might try in future. You’ll also be drinking your daddies - or some else – piss starting with Friday – at least four bottles a day, gradually going up too. Mummy Cazzy has asked us to give you a big dose of diuretics Friday and Saturday nights – as well as 12 lire nappies over an 8 litre, some stuffers, plastic and rubber pants for bedtime. She will be her bang on 8am, your Daddies will get your breakfast, and let her in, come up to you. She will bring the pooping supplies, and she suggests going up to a 12 litre nappy at all times, while you are getting laxatives. Many more of those, for you taking to work, are coming tomorrow at Lisa's place. So we will be starting you with extra messing on Saturday. Again, for a month trial begore permanently. Maybe in the future we can decide if you prefer plugged every day or the extra messy nappies after both trials. We know you love the messy feeling and sensation sometimes but you might like plugging too! For tomorrows plugging you will be allowed the nappy to empty out before hand , as opposed to having the big girl potty. As this is NOT at work we will allow you to play with yourselves tomorrow. We would encourage you to use a small strap on just to kind of move the plug even deeper as well as wands at the front too! We looked around into getting some Mummies for all or part day Thursday and we think we have found temporary from next Thursdays till the other mummy returns after having her aby . We have alternately week early Mummy Lisa and Nanny Sylvia! They cant come tomorrow, but we have a Mistress sand a Slave – Mistress Brittany and her slave Karen. Mistress used to date an AB but she has put nappies on for punishments and the like since. However her Slave is an interesting person, and she loves toilet play. She especially loves playing with catheters, other people and herself. Apart from nappy changes and fucking you both, (taking turns) a couple of ideas we discussed were you drinking their piss, each will insert suppositories and mess. Instead of shitting all over you, they will use a bedpan. They will put their poop into a new nappy for you - 3 hours you will l need to wear their crap in your nappy. They know that you be plugged. In addition we’ve spoken to your family about drinking their piss, when at home. For these people we are some pee funnels, for ladies and men. Today's Challenge (1 as working half day) – We also suggest trying orgasm control. Give each other suppositories and finger fuck your BFFs Muff BUT They are not allowed to cum for 5 minutes after the messing! Enjoy! Daddy Jeff and Daddy Steve” Suzy’s Mum said “BTW they are putting in the Changing Places bench is going in at work on Friday, so on Monday/Tuesday you will see. I did give you similar nappies to yesterday , but with an extra stuffer added to them! “Thanks Mummy for looking after me again! “ “And I have packed your things for things for a few days together with Lisa. Just double check it all” “Yes – I will get my pill supplies and the stuffie I slept with last night”. “I will leave them i=n the front area so I can grab after work with Lisa driving me.” Similar to yesterday Suzy was driven to work by her Mum, Orla. No training today BUT she was doing Receptionist work today. At coffee break she went through to the loo, seeing all 3 layers sodden through! Before Suzy left she changed herself into another nappy to ensure she was dry and clean for the car and lunch on route to Lisas place. Lisa collected her after half day too, using their shared car, and took her to Suzy’s stuff before going for a couple of Happy Meals, before getting to Lisa's Home. At the restaurant they both checked each others crotch (while in car) so they headed for a change first “Mum I awl come down soon, just changing each others nappies!” That’s a good idea!... hi Suzy…” They changed each other before “Hello Mummy Polly” “Hi mum!” Lisa's Mummy Polly replies; “Its good you had no wedding/collaring stuff to do today, so we can see you both earlier. You said you were getting some food, but are you needing any more, or anything else I could do for you?” Lisa replied “Well 2 happy meals and a McFlurry each, so not unfry. But for us taking back to my Nursery could we please have a couple of baby bottles each? Mummy’s Milk for me, and Suzy?” “That’s fine – your Mummies Milk for me too, thanks Mummy” “Well as I knew you were both coming I was pumping yesterday and today, and the bottle warmer and a couple in the fridge too! I’ll grab them now for you now?” As she did those, coming back a few moments “Thanks Mummy” Said Lisa. We will give you a shout if we need anything else. I know you will be up to check, like standard, on us in an hour as usual!” with Suzy and Lisa walking back to Lisas nursery”. Lisa asked Suzy “have you messed yet today?” “Not yet? “ Then we will do daddies request with Suppositories now then. Can I do it first as I feel a poop might be coming soon?” “Yes jump up on the cot bed, bum first, and I will slip those in?” Suzy inserted Lisa's suppositories as requested before getting both suppositories deep into her BFFs poop hole” “Thanks hunney, help me lie on the bed and unbutton my onesie and play with me?, I cant cum until 5 minutes after I poop myself no matter how much cunny play you give me – or at my discretions - “Ooh yes, looking forward to doing the same to you and then never letting you cum?” “Touche, we got each oter1” before continuing with the Challenge. Suzy lubed her fingers, and used her small finger to massage her clitty with massive force. 1 minute later, she placed one finger in her muff, then 2 fingers in her best friends muff… Lisa gasping faster and faster and when she pooped after 10 minutes, she very nearly climaxed BUT Suzy placed a finger in her mouth to try and stop her climaxing. At the same to which Lisa Gave Suzy the thumbs up! After 8 minutes more pleasure and setting in her own filth – 20 minutes of pleasure and another 2 or 3 since suppository was inserted, Lisa was getting more and more happy. After Suzy gave her permission, two climaxes in seconds, before a couple more when she laid down on the bed. Suzy was similar but she somehow took – veery unusually - 25 minutes before she shit herself. ( had come out – like they sometimes did - and she was still waiting for the second one, and the poop was massive) 10 minutes later it was her to cum, with a triple climax in seconds of each other! Lisa did similar o Suzy BUT with her paci/dummy after a few minutes, thumbs up to Lisa! Then they laid down on the bed for a bit. Lisa’s Mum was texted before the challenge “not to cum in for a bit as about to fuck each other”, and 10 mins later afterwards” Ok you can come in and check!” “Hello Mummy…” as Lisa mummy Polly came in . Lisas mum could smell they’d both ,messed , while a more regular check showed them both very wet – pee and some little ejaculate too “OK you both clearly need a change. Suzy’s clearly more in need of a change first with all that mess, and a little looks like last day of her period? Afterwards Lisas turn. Afterwards we can put cartoons on here or in bedroom while I nurse you both on the nursing chair, or the sofa through there, breast feed you from the source , and bring a couple of sweet treats???” “Fine Mummy, could we do cartoons and feeding through on the sofa mummy?” “Yes… now Suzy jump on the changing table” While Lisa waited a bit longer than usual , Lisa pooped again so 2/3rds the size of Suzy’s- but no more that day. Mum then took one baby at a time , walking them through both hand-in-hand through, but without wrist links this time. Suzy was breast fed first “me please and thanks Mummy Polly! while a Disney various cartoons were playing in the mix in the background. A couple of hours later they were changed (not needed after 1 hour - despite wetter but with 3 boosters each working well) as Lisa's mother was making dinner for 4 – both Baby Girls, Mummy Polly, and Lisa's father who was at work). She was making a baked Macaroni and Cheese (Lisa' mother explained its a change from her usual lasagne - and the pieces are easy for babies to eat!) she had prepared that morning – as she had her daughter and an extra guest (in her BFF Suzy). After smelling the food coming out Lisa and Suzy came in Lisa's father, Brian, came through the door. After Dinner, Suzy and Lisa returned to the television. Both their Daddies took tuns to ring their Little ones. Suzy's Daddy (Steve) would be popping round for the first Plugging Session before work. Both Daddy Steve and Lisa's mother would help with enemas. Everything else as planned Monday and Tuesday. A few routine nappy changes, a lot of laughing and cartoons, and sadly it was coming up for bed. Both babies were showered, lotioned, powdered, rash cream applied, Both baby girls had same as earlier on (8 litre nappy plus 3 stuffers and plastic pants) but as it was bed - double stuffers and both plastic pants and rubber pants) under their onesie before putting on their nighties (night gowns) etc. As only two Baby Girls they slept together in the crib – which Lisa's mum closed the front gate of the crib and they were tired so little more than taking a couple French kiss, before kissing each other (to finish) on the babies crotches. They slept soundly all night, no leaks or anything. , bur heavy nappies for them both! Wednesday Below; Chapter 36 – A New Week with Surprises and New Ideas To Try – part 3 Both babies were woken 7.15am with both Suzy's Daddy Jeff and Lisa's mother Polly. “Morning sleepiness beauties” . Both Jeff and Polly were carrying enemas, and Jeff a small case . They put them all done on the bed. Polly opened the front door of the crib and very quickly changed (no wipes etc as those would happen after later changing at the plugging) into 12 Litre nappies each. Lisa's mum Polly took her daughter to her changing table. She had a new nappy on, and Polly said “Right Budge up Polly so we can get the enema in... this time 2 litres warm water and a little soap” “Shortly afterwards, Suzy's daddy did the same with her enema. It swelled both girls up massively. After the nozzle was removed they were swapped to lie upwards. Both girls had started messing themselves within 2 minutes! They were left four 20 minutes. Lisa's mum Polly did the changing, cleaning up with some extra cleaning foam, as well as warm water on the bottoms, before 8 litre nappy and 3 stuffers “Right Jeff do the plug on Suzy while I now do Lisa. Jeff are you okay with fastening her nappy tapes, putting her in her plastic pants, bts, and the onesie I left for her, then walk her down for breakfast” “Would be my pleasure”,,, now big breath out my little one. There is plenty lube but this might hurt... Good girl taking such a good big plug for Daddy!” As the end of the Suzy's list, Lisa was plugged up “You heard what I said to Suzy?” (she nods). Good Girl your daddy will be very proud of you”. Around 10 minutes later Polly and Lisa went downstairs too. “I have a couple of sweet treats each with Lisas Mummy for being such a brave girl .. proud of you... You have a couple hours peace and this one time you are allowed to cum when you play with each other soon. Remember just after lunchtime the new Mistress is visiting you both” (kisses her cheek) Sadly he had to go to work, and be fact she could barely sit made her feel even more babyish! Lisa acme down stairs “i feel like I am waddling today...but I guess we will get used to them, Thankfully not at work” she said” She sort-of-squats lieing down similar to Suzy stretching on the sofa. “hello baby Lisa” “hello baby Suzy” while Lisa's mother was getting both breakfasts ready, feeding each baby one at a time (Lisa first food and juice while Suzy was given a warm bottle of Polly's milk. Her own daughter was given one bottle to finish before Suzy got the breakfast! Afterwards Lisa and Suzy asked Lisa “Are you okay” “Yeah I think so” Suzy then playfully laid a spank on her butt. Lisa mouth opened “ooooh..... lets go to my room, watch TV and play with each others butt” “Yes coming...” “Little ones let me know if you need anything?” “Yes were about to play with each other so shall we say check in an hour and a half?” “No problem babies!” … and it was even better than before. No penetration so just a small dildo on a strap on harness to make the ginormous metal butt plugs even more fun! While the whole thing was meant to be so they'd slip it under their working clothes, and with a lock so they could be placed in Chasity eventually at work but not the front so they were free to change their own nappies at work. However they were enjoying being given the time to cum and play with each other! While they have played with the anal plugs before they were generally for pleasure and not to remind them that Daddy knows best but also always thinking of them, with all these new fun ideas! And both Daddies have the connection through to the CCTV “Oh god that's horny” said Suzy's daddy by text when kissing. So always watching too! After screwing Lisa's plug giving her two orgasms before lieing down back down, similar to a post-coital glow. Suzy asked her “Looking forward to this afternoon too?” Lisa said “Yes very much! Now before we swapped sides, I really enjoyed you french kissing me as we fell asleep. Could we have a quick five minute one more?” yes … I did enjoy... now come here and stick your tongue down my throat!” After that it was Suzy's turn, with 3 orgasms before lieing down again post-coital again. “Shall we play with each others boobies next dafter your Mum comes to change us in a few minutes, as we have lunch a little earlier at 12.00? “Oh yes... when kissing I was resist the urge to take tour onesie off – then keep going until just in your nappy... you know?” “Oh yes me too,... but how about we keep beyond playing with each others boobs till tomorrow, with the time being short”? Daddies had not given challenges as they would be instructed by the insisting Mistress and Slave visiting from 13.00. However Suzy told both daddies their idea for stripping each other naked using the group text, and both Daddies approved. This was also suggested we would make that make that one of tomorrows Challenges. Lisa's mother arrived as planned. Two routine (but getting wetter than ever, as predicted!) so she said “So you don't leak I will put in a fourth stuffer for you both. We knew it compound Suzy's mum / nurse Orla said. Lunch in the oven and please come down in 25 minutes. Shall we play with each others boobies” “Oooh yeah... … and they did have a lot of fun! 10 minutes each, with eyes on the clock, they ran down to find Mum getting the last things ready before taking out Cumberland Pie for all three of them (the two visitors next were eating before their home) She also said “Your Daddy got you a cream cake each, and your favourite flavour of ice cream – Strawberry Cheesecake for Lisa and Pralines and Cream for Suzy” “Does daddy know us or what” Cream cakes in fridge with ice cream in freezer. I will get ice cream now and if you are still hungry ; we can get it out OR can keep to go with Lisa's father bringing home tonight's Pizza takeaway on the way home from work tonight.?” “Thanks very much Mummy!” “Your Daddies also got me a cream cake – had it at 10.45 – they are all jumbo cream eclairs – and he got me Cookie Dough flavour ice cream too. Would you like to spoon feed each other; getting you each a bib and some baby bottles of apple juice” “Come sit down baby” said Lisa to Suzy who got fed first the pie, the ice cream, Lisa then got the same before they decided to have the cream cakes as they still had room, they said. “Probably that giant enema made you hungry eh ones?” Lisa's mum said to them both. “Now you will need to come with me so I can change your nappies before your next guest arrives in 10 minutes or so – I have messaged them the door is off the latch so I don't have to interrupt your changes for the door... Good idea and thanks Mum“ as all three follow each other . After checking both were very wet and she did her daughter Lisa first on the changing table. Two lots of powder (incl plastic pants) and baby wipes to clean up her entire vulva area, new nappy stuffers, then baby lotion and nappy rash cream. “good girl Lisa” she said as she pulled up her plastics and snapped up the crotch snaps of her onesie . “Right Suzy jump up, your turn” After pretty much the same, they all went downstairs together, just as Mistress Brittany and Slave Claire were arriving. With the slave on the nearside, Mistress Brittany driving. They both got our the car, Mistress snapped her fingers a couple of times, and her Slave got their stuff they would need (in 2 lots). “Goo she was a it dffernt, d Slave! Now follow me” she said walking through the front door. “Hello, you must be Polly. I am Mistress Brittany and this is one of my slaves, Claire! And these two little's must be why we are here!” “Yes indeed! (Polly hugs both). The shorter one is my own baby Lisa, while the tall one sat down too is her BFF Suzy” “Now I was told we do this stuff upstairs . My Slave will take one at a time unless one of you wants to give her a hand?” “Yes Mistress” Suzy said .Now if you two little's stay there for now I will have a word with Lisa's Mummy, and then Mistress will be up in around 15 Minutes? “You're very lucky they are so polite, so eager, so happy” “Yes indeed. When my Lisa was 19 things were different. She still wet the bed but kept it a secret. Suzy was double incontinent all her life and never fully grew up so she was a teen baby (now Adult Baby). She discussed things with my Lisa, and L said she would always like to try being a big baby too. She suggested asking me. I agreed for a 2 week trial, and shes never really looked back! And now she has found only found an amazing friend Suzy, but they have now got big Daddies of their own! Loves of their life. Suzy really brought Lisa out of her shell, she was so... reclusive, reserved, secretive you know?All because we allowed her to be a big baby and enjoys her problems like Suzy – and now, thats my Lisa. Happy. Confident. Approachable. And all because I allowed her to be in nappies every day, and dress like a baby when she can (unless work or college). I support my family through anything, but that Steve is one of a kind, I know its firm and consensual, but I've never seen her happy than with Steve , you know ?” “Yes we met him first at a Dundee Fetish Munch in town” Lisa is the youngest of three daughters, all jhad their own issues but the other two are married. As you'll know they both popped the question so they are getting collared and married, I hope together forever, like their sisters!” “Well you are certainly been a lucky Mother !” A few minutes more chat while Slave Claire was unpacking everything ready and being shown where everything was in the bedroom. Mistress Brittany followed upstairs soon afterwards “Hello little ones...) REST OF THURSDAY, ALL FRIDAY IN CHAPTER 37 ...

Warning As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. Hey everyone! Welcome back and I hope everyone had as good of a break as I did! Work was stressful, but it’s always nice to get away for a little bit from trying to meet my own personal deadlines, especially after such a large project as my last two stories were with all the completely new world-building and whatnot. Now, though, it’s just as equally good to be back and writing stories again. That being said, this story has definitely grown over the past two weeks from my original plan. Initially, I fleshed this thing out to be around ten chapters, but soon realized it needed more on my first pass. Seeing a lot was missing from the plot for the type of story I wanted to tell though, the chapter count now stands at 24, but checking out a few later, I can absolutely say that there might be more. As I promised before, since these stories are based on previous works of mine, I will try to include all the stories that might need to be read before this one. As it is a sequel, the primary previous story would be Project Nurture, as several of the characters from there will be mentioned and parts of this story will also align with that one. I would also suggest for more background that The Opening would be helpful as well, as it discusses when the portals first opened and gives some background on the two worlds in general. Lastly, looking at the map of Libertalia (in the Reference Guide) or the DD Timeline might be useful. As I try to do for each of these stories in the DD though, I will try to write most of this where reading them is not required, but as a warning, further details and some plot elements may not be discussed. Next, as is typical these days, I will post the next poll at the start of the following chapter. Since this is only the first DD story, my rule of two won’t apply yet, so I’m thinking I will include two DD and one non-DD story this go-round. So, be on the lookout for that. Also, looking ahead, I’m absolutely tasking myself with writing/editing three chapters a week. That being said, with 24 current chapters and at three a week, this will definitively bump into late May/early June, which means that I will be pausing at least at one point for a multi-day vacation. Considering it’s Florida and I always come back with at least three new story ideas, take comfort in the delay at least for future stories from me. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this first chapter of my next story! Chapter 1: Hello. Name’s Ashley Cutters, Journalist It’s a small, unassuming house, but within lay so much more, particularly with a fringe member of LRG being tasked to look up the dirty laundry of the government here in Libertalia. Considering all the security measures in place and all the others that had ‘gone missing’ over the years from the organization, Vincent didn’t want to take a chance this time. “Alright… let’s see what we’ve got on the menu tonight…” Vincent was practically licking his lips in anticipation of what he could find in his search of the dark web tonight. “Join the Littles Revolution Group they said… Challenge yourself and change the world!” Vincent couldn’t help but roll his eyes a little at that tagline that had so easily ensnared his wide-eyed and younger and more hopeful self. LRG was a smaller group back then… more manageable and under the radar. Hacking to get free music initially, Victor had stumbled into the law a few times but always managed to get away. After his Little friend got kidnapped though, Victor had turned his attention to LRG and signed up to help after only a week of seeing what they were trying to accomplish. With his skills, incidents like the initial opening of the portals between worlds and the opening of Dark Cliff Prison were almost commonplace stories amongst the more rebellious Little population of Libertalia now. Being a Middle himself meant he was more or less immune from most of the horrors that came with being a Little in this world, but he saw a need and tried to fulfill it for others that definitely couldn’t. Little did he know that path of righteousness and good intentions would lead him here… somewhere in the backwoods of the state of Virgan. It had been a year since he last went to the movies… six months since a bar, and three weeks since even the dinky grocery store just off the main road from here to Columbia. Another LRG got him groceries now… especially after he found some piece about some new drug called ‘FOY’ and was almost immediately flagged and shut down by the Feds. Ever since, he had lived in a state of paranoia… hence the practically ghost cabin set in the middle of nowhere as his main base of operations now. Still, Vincent sighed and tried to think of all this as a game. It had worked in the past when these hacking sessions went into tedious or potentially dangerous places. The FOY thing was great and all no doubt, but… this wasn’t living. He needed something… anything to break up his routine. Maybe he would talk to Carlos the next time he stopped by for a food run about taking a vacation… maybe. Grumbling a little, Vincent shook his head and returned to the monitor as he finished off the last of his cheesy puffs. “Now… what do you have for me tonight?” His thick sausage-like fingers clacked on the keyboard with a rapid regularity that indicated years of practice at this sort of thing. As such, minutes later, Vincent had opened one of the deep web chatrooms like he was simply passing from one room to another. “Let’s see… anything to help LRG pass those restraint laws… equality and all? Anything at all tonight?” Vincent’s eyes strained against the bright screen, but an hour later, despite his impressive and extensive skills, he was still no closer to something definitive to send back. It was just that way sometimes. Yes, there were scores of plans and threats on there, but nothing with substance that could either be classified as reportable or even actionable. Just a bunch of hot air and… “Oh?” Vincent noted with some surprise, leaning in from his wide chair to get a better look at what he was seeing. “What’s this?” The posting was very strange to the point where Vincent even ran a check on it to make sure it was clean and wouldn’t upload a virus or crash his system. He had learned that the hard way back as a junior in high school. Looking more closely, something snagged his attention right away. “Holorecording’s, huh?” Vincent checked the file at least three times just to be sure he was reading it right, but it was confirmed and that piqued his curiosity more than any tagline associated. Vincent knew full-well that Holorecording’s were all the rage years ago, especially when agents of the old academy used to travel to Earth and pluck humans away for testing purposes before the dawn of portal travel and when they exploited soft spots instead. Seeing the ‘.vid.e’ label though, Vincent could already tell that it was the enhanced version instead of the original 2D video like any other old-fashioned video recording. In this case, enhanced meant 3D recordings and possibly sensation feedback and even mental thoughts if he was lucky. Not wanting to turn away now, Vincent clicked into the posting further. A brief description at the title of the page noted something about the files being ‘vital’ and ‘critical to understand.’ Vincent had his doubts about that, especially since 90% of the other posts said that, but he shrugged and kept at it… curious if nothing else over the holorecording file contained within. “Hmmm… seems intriguing enough…” Getting to the main page of the file and knowing what was next, Vincent got up and went to the backroom of the cabin where he stored most of the excess electronics and equipment associated. Looking around, he finally found the box he was looking for, a good layer of dust covering it that had to be blown away first. “Ah. Gotcha! Almost got rid of you last month to store an extra supply of rum in here. Good thing I decided I didn’t need more alcohol here… I guess.” Continuing to dust the box off, Vicent made his way back to the computer before sitting down again and then popping the lid off. Peering inside, he could see the headgear, visor, and even the contacts for one’s temple. “Looks okay… hard to tell really until I actually just go ahead and test this thing out.” Vincent blew a little more dust off and then gently placed the device over his head. Wincing a little at first, he made quick work of the device to relieve the tighter pressure and expand the halo section until it fit his head more comfortably. Taking the attached cord, he blew on it lightly and then hooked the device in. Soon, the screen before him blinked, and Vincent completed the preliminary set up as the newly clicked holorecording files were downloaded onto his server. Applying a little petroleum jelly to the contact points at his temple, he took a breath and looked over the various warnings on the box. “Warning… excessive use can lead to seizure, brain hemorrhage, and even death. Do not use with potentially corrupted files and do not use while alone.” Looking around the empty room, Vincent shrugged his shoulders. “Oh well… can’t stop all the time just because I’m a one-man team up here.” As he clicked on the final steps for downloading the files, Vincent felt a little fear over using this old technology once more. There was a reason for the warnings… why the technology had been dropped in favor of other more recent models here in Libertalia. Newer methods were safer… more legal. Looking around at half the equipment in here used just for pirating signals and hacking into government servers, it might have been an odd fear, but holorecording’s tended to brute-force their way into local servers rather than ask permission at all. It gave the recordings a true 3D experience to the viewer later, but the legality was sketchy at best in court cases, so the technology had largely been dropped in favor of more… legal ways. So, to see it so plainly on here for that fact alone was curious if nothing else. Vincent didn’t want to hope, but there were only so many who used this technology in the past few years… and they were either illegal, which could mean some great dirt on something out there that could hurt the Bigs, or they were less poised with technology, which could mean they were more desperate and likely more interesting. Either way, it boded well for Vincent’s mission and ultimately, LRG. Clicking onto the first recording once it had downloaded, the first screen showed the typical warnings yet again about using this technology, which Vincent promptly clicked through rapidly, understanding the risks… and quickly ignoring them. Next, and most curious, before the instructions, there was a brief blurb about what he was about to watch. It was something about someone named Ashley and this footage found from her imbedded camera. Most fascinating though, although maybe a little worrying or disappointing, it noted that ‘some pieces are missing’ from the recording and it is ‘unknown if they had been deleted by the user’ or were simply ‘too corrupted.’ Either way, Vincent pressed on with curiosity like that of a child potentially finding buried treasure in their backyard. The screen cut away, and then another popped up. “Place device on head now.” Vincent did as he was instructed, and as he remembered from the last time that he used this thing over six years ago now, the visor remained clear so he could see the screen and the next instructions. “Press here to proceed.” A decently sized green button then appeared below. Vincent hovered his mouse over the button, took a deep breath, and pressed it before relaxing back in his chair. * * * Black. Nothing. The screen was just a myriad of inky blackness, punctuated occasionally by a little blip or static on the screen. “Ah, shit!” a male voice called out from the abyss, remaining faceless in the darkened void. “Oh, perfect, Stuart!” a female voice said with a sigh and no small amount of clear frustration. “Just what this footage needs… cursing right from the start! This could be the beginning of some very serious report one day, you know.” “Sorry…” presumably Stuart apologized, grunting a little like he was trying to adjust something. Briefly the edges of the void curled in and flicked with static and a few green, blue, yellow, and red dots… and then pure nothingness once again. “Ugh! I just realized that the audio and video were off before. Now, it’s just the video and I’m…” He grunted again. “Trying to adjust that.” “Well, can you fix it?” the female voice asked, sighing heavily again and now sounding more than a little impatient as well. “This whole plan isn’t going to go very well if this stupid thing doesn’t even wor…!” * * * Day 0 – 12:30 P.M. EDT – Earth The screen cut back, and a white border, like from one of the old video systems, popped on as a frame around the main picture, which wasn’t much more than a computer lab somewhere, punctuated in several spots by at least ten twenty-foot-long sections of three-inch-thick wires. Multiple spots were frayed and pulled apart, while other sections were fully intact. One desk was cluttered with all sorts of odd metallic objects and scraps of wiring, while the other desk appeared to contain some sort of toolset and even a medical diagram of the head and an eyeball… though with something dark right behind the iris in this case. “Okay… that should do it…” a pale and scrawny figure noted, possibly Stuart, now coming into the frame. Unsettlingly in some way, he was looking directly at the camera with a calculating and curious expression. Before becoming too awkward though, he then briefly looked away and back to another monitor just off screen. “Okay… single feed up and running. Blink once for me, will you, Ashley?” The feed momentarily went black before snapping back to its previous image. “Like that, Stuart?” the female voice, presumably Ashley, questioned. This time, instead of one of annoyance, it sounded more hopeful. “Yep. That’s good, Ashley.” Stuart then hopped back and briefly went out of frame behind the monitor on the more crowded desk, and the sounds of clicks and clacks could be heard like he was typing something in. “Okay… now blink three times in succession. This might feel a little weird after, but we need this thing to reach out to other sources if you want more than a single shot from your eye. No point in this level of technology if we can’t get all the angles… just in case.” The feed temporarily dipped down and back up, almost as if Ashley was nodding while holding a camera. Then, the feed blipped out in three short bursts. Suddenly, the feed switched, and the previous single view of the camera now showed something more akin to a 3D image panning around the room. One watching from the outside would have likely felt the sensation that they could touch everything, rather than as if they were just watching a movie. The view shifted more, and more of the room could be seen. Nearby, lying down on an exam chair of sorts, like one would find in any dentist’s office, was a tall and skinny blonde woman, her blouse and slacks contrasting heavily was the disposable bib around her neck. “You good, Ashley? Still with me?” Stuart asked, pressing in on the blonde woman. “Yeah…” Her voice shook a little and her answer was anything but confident. “Just a little… dizzy, I guess?” She patted her eye tenuously and then quickly looked back at her fingers, almost like she was expecting something to be left there. “At least the bleeding’s gone now.” Stuart nodded. “Yeah. Not going to lie… you looked a little grizzly earlier when I was trying to adjust the feed. It looks like the micro surgeons did a great job though. No scarring from what I can see… which is impressive, because… you know… there’s…” He didn’t seem to be able to finish that thought and gestured with his hands awkwardly. His social skills didn’t seem to be one of his strengths, but Ashley only smiled back. “Because there’s a camera embedded in my eye now?” Stuart nodded and she laughed a little. “Yeah… feels strange to say, but you know the Amazon’s technology. It’s decades at least ahead of our own… even now with everything they’ve been trading to us and all the advances we’ve made since the opening of the portals.” “Yeah… this whole place… building and city too… run off what they’ve given us.” Stuart then rolled back to his monitor. Then, without looking back, he cleared his throat. “But also… Bigs.” Ashely looked at him strangely for a moment. “What?” “Bigs…” Stuart noted again. “You called them Amazons. They’re called Bigs. ‘Amazon’ is almost a derogatory word… especially coming from a Little.” “Oh… I completely forgot about that.” Ashley seemed momentarily stunned and nervous for a moment. “Hey… no big deal here, right?” Stuart leaned back over and looked at Ashley with reassuring eyes. “Just… keep it in mind when you’re going over there.” Ashley frowned and then suddenly looked defensive. “What? I’m not… I…” “Fine, fine,” Stuart said, retreating a little bit back to his monitor. “Don’t tell me about your plans with the tech I just helped set up, but I’m just trying to help. Don’t want a smacked bottom two seconds into your trip over there, do you?” Ashley grimaced a little and then looked slightly embarrassed. “Oh… yeah. Sorry, Stuart. Just… you know how these things go, right? Mr. Swarthout wants doubly sure that all this stays under the radar… at least until publishing. You know how he gets.” Stuart nodded. “Right. I mean, you are talking to the person who sets all this undercover stuff up in the first place for the magazine. Heck, discretion might as well be my middle name these days.” Ashley smiled and Stuart went back to clicking all over his monitor. “Okay… now, let’s check out the feeds. Turn your head up and down and side to side.” Ashley did, but the view didn’t change, and instead still seemed like a 3D experience and not being stuck in one spot. “Good. The feed didn’t change intensity or direction when you did that.” He clicked a few more times. “Now, blink.” Ashley nodded, but this time, the feed popped off and went back to completely blackness whenever she did so. “Oops. Need to… adjust… that… okay, now try again.” Ashley nodded again and blinked, but this time, the feed didn’t black out. “Phew! That could have been bad. Need to make sure you still have a view even if your eyes are closed… or blindfolded.” Ashley only nodded, a small amount of fear seemingly lingering in her eyes over why that would be a top priority that was needed. “Alright… lastly, let’s see if this other feed works… the mental one, I mean. 50-50 shot of this thing even functioning, but… let’s give it a go, shall we?” “Uh, do I need to do something?” Ashley looked around and she blinked a few times and even resorted to snapping her fingers, but nothing appeared to be working. “Hmmm….” Stuart looked closer at his monitor and clicked in a few places. “Let’s try it this way. I’ve increased the number of input feeds. Might feel a little funny, and we might still only capture some of your thoughts, but something would be better than nothing, you know?” Ashley nodded and her face soon relaxed. ‘I hope this works…’ Stuart’s eyes lit up. “Aha!” He seemed near ecstatic over what he was seeing on his screen. “Did you just think ‘I hope this works’ just now?” “Oh shit…” Ashley seemed petrified for a moment that all her thoughts were going to be recorded now, but it was soon supplemented by a look of fascination as well. “Intrusive suckers, those Bigs, huh?” “Maybe… no, definitely if even half the rumors are correct.” Stuart then wheeled away from his desk and came over to Ashley to start getting her ready to leave. “But just think about all those times where you couldn’t speak, and a recording of your thoughts might have helped. I remember you didn’t seem too pleased from that one assignment you had in the Middle East where you had to recall all that stuff for your article weeks after it had occurred.” Ashley nodded, seemingly appreciative of the technology more than worried by it. “You always bring up that assignment, Stuart. I’m still not forgetting how skeptical you were of me when I volunteered for that one.” “Alright, alright,” he said, defensively holding up his hands as he backed off. “I was wrong back then, and you proved to everyone of your skills as an investigative journalist. Just don’t go mucking everything up with this one just because you’re part-cyborg now or whatever. This tech is just a recording device… not a bail out.” Ashley sat up on the chair and waved his concern off. “I know that. Just tell me this… how does thing store data or how do I get it back to you all? Do I needed to do something further?” Stuart nodded and flipped one of screens back to her which soon switched from an MRI scan of her head to one of a process diagram. “Simple really… it has a memory of 400 TBs, but with our modification, it also will attempt to reach out and link to any satellites in the area and send back the feed to a safehouse. Then, if everything goes right, about one to two times a month, they’ll come back here and show us the footage.” ‘If everything goes right…’ The monitor pinged and Stuart looked back at it, and both smiled and seemed hesitant. “Yeah… I’ll admit it’s not the most assured plan using Littles over there to get us the footage, but it’s either that or we send in a person to take it from you, which could blow your cover, or we extract you early, with or without a story.” Ashley rolled her eyes. “Fine, fine. Just… I guess as long as the footage comes back intact for me to do a story after…” Ashley then hopped off the chair and walked over to where Stuart was sitting. “Now… how about that battery life? What am I working with here?” Stuart seemed more hesitant in this answer and then waved his hand around. “Well… difficult to say really. It could last anywhere from two months to…” * * * Day 0 – 12:30 P.M. EDT – Earth The clouds stretched for what seemed like miles as Ashley looked out over the budding metropolis of Philly. The so-called ‘dark times’ had hit the city pretty bad, but with the Amazons… Bigs bump in technology, the city was breathing a long sigh of relief and hope once more. Buildings shined, stonework had been repaired, and the streets now remained clean and devoid of pretty much every gang that once roamed so freely. Ashley was just a kid when all that was going on, and was mostly shielded by her parents, but now, both they and that old festering city were long gone. “Ashley?” Ms. Abernathy called from her desk, to which Ashley spun around. “Mr. Swarthout will see you now.” Ashley nodded and proceeded through the large wooden double doors and into Mrs. Swarthout’s office, the CEO of the magazine here. “You wanted to see me, boss?” Mr. Swarthout was looking at a painting behind his desk but then turned to see Ashley. “Yes… please have a seat.” As he gestured to the open seat in front of his desk, his mouth was grinning, but his eyes bore a heavy aura of dismay and even worry. “Is this about the assignment?” she asked, sitting down and getting comfortable while also trying to maintain a good posture in front of her boss… someone who could pull the plug on all this at the snap of his fingers. Mr. Swarthout sighed before sitting down himself and folding his fingers together. “Well, you are the investigator. I guess I shouldn’t try to hide my intentions of this meeting…” Ashley hesitated by ultimately shook her head. “Very well… I just wanted to check on a few things, but primarily…” He quickly looked like he wanted to puke or curse. “You have until the end of October to get back here and report your story. Beyond that, and regardless of your progress… I pull the assignment. Understood?” Ashley did and nodded, but her face seemed to swarm with questions. “I won’t need that long, right? I mean, if our reports are anything to go off, I should find a story worth all this effort in no time at all and be back before the end of August if my other timelines are anything to go off.” “Maybe…” Mr. Swarthout was a cautious man, but bold as well when he needed to be. Today, his cautious side was showing far more than usual. “It’s just that our reports also indicated that you could encounter no small amount of… trouble. And frankly, Ashley, that’s putting it mildly. I know you’re no stranger to conflict… civil wars, violent dictators, drug trafficking… your resume speaks for itself by now, but…” He trailed off and his eyes hung heavy with something like fear. ‘The pictures… the reports… he must be thinking about the same packet of information we got back from one of our vacationing reporters over there that sparked all this initially…’ Ashley shifted uncomfortably, likely recalling the effects on one such individual that escaped back here, as opposed to their own journalist which had not. “Yes, sir… I know the risks. Those other assignments had their own risks, but at the end of the day, a Kevlar jacket can keep a bullet away. Over there though… not sure how much I can do to stop some even half of what I’ve heard about if it comes to that.” “Exactly.” His words seemed happy that Ashley was showing that she wasn’t going into this blind, but the risks were clearly still sticking around in the front of his mind. “Just remember that most will be out to stop you if you get anywhere near one of the better stories. You will be a target already the moment you step foot on their soil… stats on humans returning from over there who stay more than a week aren’t good. Potentially, with the October cutoff even, you could be over there for over 140 days... more if even the slightest thing goes wrong. Plus, you could be walking right into a trap and not even know it until it was too late.” Ashley sighed, and she was clearly processing everything, but she nearly unbothered by it not long after. “Maybe… but I’ve done that before, and besides… maybe I won’t even deviate from the tour group I’m already signed up for? Could be something interesting there… Diamond Tours I think I heard? Or maybe that was the other one I investigated and then rejected…” The tiny scoff from Mr. Swarthout was audible, but he also didn’t press it any further. “Well… I guess I can’t stop you at this point. You’re stubborn, and that makes you a great journalist, but still, as they used to say… be it on your head then.” Just as Ashley started to stand after nodding in acknowledgement back to him, he then stood up. “Oh, wait… Ashley…” She stopped herself from leaving. “Speaking of tour group… do you have a backstory yet? Your name could be well-known… even to a bunch of Bigs.” This time Ashley smiled with confidence and then pulled out a thick manilla envelope from her bag. “All in here, Sir. Stuart set me up as usual, and I don’t open this thing until I’m locked-in back home. You just never know who could be watching and wind up blowing my cover…” “Hmmm… very diligent of you.” His eyes went down to look over the packet now gripped tightly in her fingers. “I’m sure it will all be up to our standards. Still though…” Worry eclipsed his face once more. “I’m just… I’m concerned about you, Ashley. Would you…” He briefly grimaced. “Would you maybe reconsider? As a favor to an old man?” Ashley frowned at first, shaking her head and then backing away from the seat in front of his desk with a warmer smile instead. “No, sir. I’m not giving up this assignment for anything. I value your concern, sir, but now. Besides, I’ll be fine. I’m not a rookie anymore… so please… stop worrying, will you? I’ve got everythi…” * * * Day 0.1 – 12:30 P.M. EDT – Earth A small room came into view, suitcases and cardboard boxes taking up a majority of the initial frame. Some framed photos were perched nearby, but most of the items besides the main furniture pieces seemed to be souvenirs from around the world, presumably from Ashely’s travels in her job. One could tell a lot about a person looking at just their walls, and Ashley was no different, definitely being the type of person who valued degrees and awards over relationships, and beads from a far-off country to even something as simple as a pet. “Okay… back at my apartment now…” Ashley blinked a few times as she stared into a nearby mirror, temporarily pressing around the feed of her eye. “Still find this strange that everything is recording. Going to the bathroom felt wrong at first… but Stuart assured me yesterday that a filter will be applied before all this stuff gets submitted. Better not be lying about that, or so help me…” Ashley cracked her knuckles and then shook her head. “Whatever… this assignment is going to be a little strange, but first step… pack up the apartment.” She momentarily tapped one of the nearby cardboard boxes perched on a side table of sorts. “Mr. Swarthout is instituting the usual policy of paying for my lease for three months, but after that… the rest of my stuff will go into storage until I get back.” Her face clouded a little in sadness. “Gosh… I still miss my old place before the assignment I took in Germany that lasted another month longer than I thought it was going to.” She then shook her head and looked right into the mirror. “Regardless, I wanted to specifically include this bit for the future for two reasons. The first… well, is me.” She then waved into the mirror. “Not sure how all these angles work exactly, but hey! My name is Ashley Cutters, and I’m an investigative journalist for the magazine, Times Reporting. We cover a lot of local news, but since the ‘dark times’ ended, the magazine has been branching out more onto the country and now world stage.” Ashley then walked into what best could be described as her dining room, though the cluttered table seemed far from sitting anyone comfortably for a meal anytime soon. “So, just to note as well… I requested this assignment. Basically, I was reading a few articles from escaped Littles in the other dimension, plus the one from our own reporter, and I just knew there was a story there waiting to be told. It just felt like too good an opportunity to pass up, so I volunteered right away when Mr. Swarthout wanted to publish a story of some kind from over there. He wasn’t super specific about what, but it gives me plenty of leeway for any type of story I want. Just needs to be compelling.” She then walked over and sat down in front of a large stack of papers. “Now, I also wanted to do this…” She paused and reached for the large and thick manilla folder she had previously received from Stuart and then shown to Mr. Swarthout. “I want to see inside, and I really need to start memorizing everything in here. I’ve got about three days to do this, and if I’m discreet, I can do the rest of the finer details on the bus ride after the portal facility and travel… I hope.” Popping the folder open, Ashley seemed curious as to what was truly inside for this little operation of hers and moments later began to fish out what looked like a passport, cash, personal items, and several other odds and ends. “Well… I guess it could be worse.” She then pulled the ID card close into her face before showing it off at different angles around the room. “Still not sure how this tech works, but I don’t want to take a chance. Guess I need to reach out to Stuart before I leave about the specifics for all that, but for now…” Her finger then pointed to her name. “Looks like I’m now going to be Ashley… Stevens.” She paused and squinted at the ID card for a moment. “Hmmm… first name is the same. Easier to memorize, but not the best for covers.” Setting the ID down with a sigh, she started to read over a thick packet of information. “And it looks like I’m a personal trainer originally from Seattle, Washington. I guess…” she then glanced down at her body, “I guess I could pass for one. Need to check out a few facts and routines maybe first before I leave, but still…” She then sighed and looked at one of the few photo frames in the room. “Sgt. Gideon… Elias could’ve done better….” She picked up the frame and gently caressed the photo within, clearly showing herself and a taller and muscular man geared in desert camo. “Best military contact I ever had. Never worried about ID’s, background, or keeping my butt safe. He did that and more…” She left her words hanging on the air for a second as she lowered the frame to her lap and looked longingly out her apartment window. Looking back down about a minute later, she shrugged her shoulders. “Oh well… I’m sure he’s off protecting someone else by now. Wish he was coming with me, but… oh! And here are the portal tickets.” Ruffling through the spilled-out contents a little more after setting the frame of her and Sgt. Elias aside, Ashley then produced a large rectangular ticket that shimmered in sections underneath the overhead lights. “Good. Three days from now. Plenty of time to get all this memorized for my purposes. And… interesting.” She then pulled the ticket closer to her face. “Leaving from the portal in Philly but going to their portal facility across the country in Niveis… our Nevada. Curious…” Swishing around the finer details of her mission and some further notes on her background packet of detail to memorize for her undercover identity, Ashley finally stood up and began to pace around the room. Each time she made another lap around her furniture; she would switch to reciting another fact about ‘Ashley Stevens.’ Before long, she stopped and went back to the mirror she had started with. “You are Ashley… Ashley Stevens…” She said it, her voice shaking a little at first, and from her tense facial muscles, it seemed to deeply bother her. ‘Go again, Ash… Try it with more confidence… practice makes perfect, right?’ She then gazed back into the mirror. “You are Ashley Ste… Stevens…” ‘Crud! Again, and get it right this time.’ She sighed and took another huge breath. “You are Ashley Stevens.” This time the words came to her much more easily. “You are… Ashley Stevens!” A smile began to creep over her face. “You are Ashley Stevens! Ashley Stevens! Ashley Stevens!” * * * Day 0.4 – 11:16 P.M. EDT – Earth “Ashley Stevens checking in.” Ashley was now dressed more sporty, complete with tennis shoes and a pair of yoga pants as opposed to her previously more typical rugged clothing, born from years on the road and in foreign countries. Her high-top ponytail just seemed to add to her new persona as she handed over her fake ID to the ticket person at the newly constructed portal depot. Working exclusively in glass and steel almost seemed to be a requirement with the design of this building, looking both futuristic and intimidating but welcoming at the same time. For a moment before entering, Ashley hesitated just to look at the newly added structure to just outside of Philly. It was just another example of how everything was changing at breakneck speeds recently. After a second, bringing her attention back to the present, the ticket person looked back at Ashley and smiled. “Oh, yes. Sorry about the wait. Still upgrading from the original systems here. Those old hunks of junk were slow but steady and never crashed. These new ones from the other dimension, well… let’s just say I do a backup of my computer once an hour now… just in case.” “Oh no!” Ashley seemed to feign her concern over such a simple matter. Ashley had a heart for sure, but it was more calculating sometimes when it came to others. Ashley Stevens, though, was a character and needed a more jovial nature to blend in better and form connections which she could later exploit for her story. Stuart being Stuart had laid all that out in detail in her briefing packet. “Don’t you just hate it when that happens! My studio just got the new system last month, and ugh! Never seen so many crashes in my life.” The ticket person smiled while also rolling their eyes. “Oh, that’s just terrible. I’m so sorry.” The computer then whirred to life and a scanner-like noise could be heard followed by a single beep. Smiling back, the ticket person handed Ashley back her ticket. “Alright, hon. You should be all set to go.” The ticket person’s eyes then dropped to their screen. “Huh… portal station to the east of Carson City and north of Prata… strange… Why don’t they just call it Las Vegas like we do? I mean, they call their Philadelphia, Philadelphia as well, you know? Silly Bigs, right?” Ash nodded but she knew the answer and just didn’t seem to be able to hold back. “It’s already Greek. Their dimension pulls a lot from the Greek and Latin. The attendant stared back blankly for a moment, and from a quick widening of her eyes, it was evident that Ashley knew she had pushed her knowledge too far. Sure, a personal trainer could know that stuff, but it might have been more unusual for them to point it out. “At least… that’s what I read in Times Reporting last month!” The ticket person quickly smiled once again. “Oh! That must be it. They do have the most fascinating articles on all that silly stuff.” Ashley clenched her fist temporarily but made sure to maintain her smile above the ticket counter. “Now then…” The ticket person’s finger then pointed to a wide-set hallway with several numbers above it. “Follow pathway 6 and you should be all set to go for your 12:30 departure time to portal station, Niveis 1!” Grabbing the ticket, Ashley smiled broadly back at them, clearly relieved that she had mustered her way out of that slip-up in character. “Perfect! You have yourself a wonderful day!” Waving goodbye like she had once seen in an old movie, the ticket person waved back without incident. ‘Whew! Definitely going to have to get used to this chipper personality that Stuart set me up with…’ In truth, Ashley could have changed it, but by now, she knew that for the moment, she could get more with a more empathetic and bubblier persona than her own. She almost always reverted to her usual self, but she made no more mention of it and proceeded calmly through the newly designed and built portal terminal building. * * * Day 0.4 – 12:26 P.M. EDT – Earth “Next, please!” a stubby and smiling man said, gesturing to the line Ashley was in while scanning everyone’s tickets before sending them off and down the ramp to the large metallic circle at the far end of the room. “Have your tickets out and ready to scan!” Ashley was more than ready by now and eagerly tapped the extended handle of her suitcase. She had shown up early and had spent the past hour getting some coffee and a small pastry. She wanted to eat more, but one of the top suggestions for portal travel was ‘don’t eat or at least eat light’ beforehand. As she scanned her ticket and saw the portal, her face seemed both relieved and content. ‘At least it’s Philly and not one of the ones out in the middle of nowhere. I think they still use the tech that fries your DNA or something and you have to go into medical hibernation for a week… or was it a month?’ She shook her head and kept moving toward the portal entrance… still lying dormant. “Attention!” the seemingly head scientist announced, clad in his pristine lab coat near the top of a platform next to the portal. Everyone below waiting in line immediately turned to him. “Now, I know this will be new for some of you, so just hold on and I promise! Everything you are about to see, hear, and witness is completely normal. Once activated, we will proceed one at a time. But first, please take the pill you are being handed now.” A smaller scientist, dressed in more hospital-like scrubs, came along and handed everyone a pill. Looking down at her palm after being handed one, the blackish green pill didn’t seem to sit well at all with Ashley. ‘Oh boy! Just gotta do this and get it over with. Can’t be worse than the scorpion shot down in Mexico last year, right?’ Wincing a little, Ashley immediately popped the pill into her mouth and visibly swallowed. “And now,” the head scientist continued, “we shall proceed! Activate the portal!” Almost like a performance of sorts, portal travel still fascinated most. For Ashley, the vibrations that started when the switch was thrown unnerved her just a little bit. ‘What the hell is that?’ Everyone had heard what portal travel was like, but seemingly like the universe was getting pierced into two, the whole room shook with tremendous fury. An audible whine and groan of a sound echoed off the walls, and soon, everything just turned to an unsettling hum. ‘God! I can feel it in my stomach!’ Several others groaned, but like the popping of ears after a flight, everything suddenly went still. Briefly everything became fuzzy within view, complete with static on the fringes of the frame by the date and time stamp, but when it snapped back, the portal quickly erupted with a viscous blue fluid. Shimmering and almost magical, it was entrancing to most. Ashley could only stare back in wonder at what was unfolding before her. Then, like a pool of water settling after being disturbed by a rock being thrown in, the liquid-like substance stopped and only briefly rippled within the metal circle device above everyone. “Wow…” Several of the crowd nodded in agreement with Ashley’s short but quite accurate reaction to what they had all just witnessed. “This way! This way!” the head scientist squawked again, looking at his watch quickly as if he had a pressing schedule to keep. The entire room hummed with life and the blue energy coiled through the wiring leading to the perimeter of the metal circle that now contained the liquid-seeming center. It was all quite mesmerizing and… “Feeling nervous, honey?” Ashley turned around to see a slightly taller woman smiling kindly down at her. Ashley wasn’t short by any means, but this woman easily eclipsed her by a good foot at least. Ashley quickly shook her head. ‘Crud! Is she an Amazon? Crud! I mean… Big!’ Everyone knew by now that physical compression between the portals was common. Most Littles over there shrank at least an inch, but coming over here, the same applied to Bigs… just not as well. Most towered over the rest of the population and were pretty obvious once pointed out. “N… no!” she blurted out, a little more defiant and defensively than she had anticipated. “I mean… no. Just… hungry.” It wasn’t a lie, but it wasn’t exactly the whole truth either. The taller woman smiled. “No worries, dear. There’s nothing to any of this anymore. Once the pill enters your stomach, you might feel a little woozy on the other side, but nothing a nice nap can’t fix. Just breathe easy and you’ll be right as rain.” “Thank you…” Ashley blushed a little, feeling a little overwhelmed by her presence alone, but at the same time… there was almost something alluring to her voice and overall demeanor. Something inviting… something… ‘No, no, Ash! Not that crud. Stay strong and stay focused. Just keep walking… just keep walking…’ “Ticket please,” one of the scientists requested as soon as Ashley was second in line to the portal. Nodding, she handed the ticket over, which was then scanned, and a small hole was punched into the bar code. “Walk forward and don’t forget to just keep breathing.” Their voice was almost mechanical… definitely without any shred of emotion or sympathy, but Ashley could only sigh and step forward. ‘Maybe complacency just means they do this all the time? More portal travel; less problems, right?’ The unease on her face didn’t seem to mix with her inner confidence, but she just breathed slowly as instructed and closed her eyes for a second, gripped her suitcase tight, and stepped through the… * * * Day 1 – 9:33 A.M. PDT – Earth 2 “Talk about a rough landing, huh?” another one from Ashley’s tour group asked her as he hobbled forward with everyone else toward the sign marked ‘Busses.’ “Yeah… you could say that…” Ashley brushed off the feeling of exhaustion blanketing over her already but just seemed glad to be here now. ‘At least I didn’t stumble… would’ve made a terrible first impression with the Bigs… Lost an inch or two though I think…’ “Come on, everyone!” one of the Bigs directed as they stood erect against the wall along the hallway leading out. “Don’t stop. Plenty more coming behind.” Ashley might have looked to check if the Big was lying or not, but the sheer size and sternness etched deep into the Big’s face made her snap her head back facing forward. ‘Don’t question… don’t poke… at least not yet.’ Getting outside, the sun blinded nearly everyone, and Ashley had to shield her eyes away from its intense glare. Everything felt bigger… more tactile, more dangerous here already… and that included the sun. ‘Man… please don’t burn already. I packed my sunscreen down deep. I thought I wasn’t going to need it until later… Stupid brain! You should have remembered to always be prepared with that kind of stuff after Iran last year!’ “Alright everyone!” another Big announced, stepping up in front of the group. “Per your tickets, you all are here for the Hermes Travel Company, correct? First stop, Alati Lake City?” Almost everyone nodded with the exception of two who then checked their ticket and ran off to the signs listing ‘Prata’ and ‘Carson City.’ A few giggled at their expense. Smirking as well, the Big continued. “Excellent! All good now, I’m sure. Welcome! I’m Miss Ripert, your tour guide.” A few clapped, but most seemed more or less out of it already. “Now, I’m sure you’re all pretty exhausted, so just let me check you in and then hop on board. While you wait, let our driver, Stephen, take your bags. I promise… they will be safe.” Ashley didn’t like to let go of all her belongings here to a complete stranger, but she relented as the portly man ambled up and asked to take her suitcase with a smile. “Ashley Stevens,” she said boldly when asked by Miss Ripert her name and for her portal ticket and confirmation number. ‘Please don’t be an issue… I don’t think I can defy someone this tall on my first day… at least not feeling this tired…’ “Let’s see… Ashley… Ashley… Ash… ah! Here we go.” Scanning the ticket and verifying her number, the little tablet in her large hands beeped. “Perfect. You’re all set.” Ashley nodded. “Thank you.” Climbing on board next, she eventually found her seat. Moments after Stephen popped the bus on and it roared to life, Ashley couldn’t fight it anymore and sleep soon overtook her, blacking out the feed once more. * * * Day 1 – 2:50 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The bus hit a bump, and everything popped back on suddenly. “Wha…?” Ashley sleepily stirred to life and instantly stretched. Looking at her watch, it showed that she had been asleep for over five hours. “Gessh… guess I really was tired.” ‘At least I memorized more of my backstory before I left instead of relying on the bus ride…’ The bus then started to turn and Ashley shifted toward the window from the force of the pull. It wasn’t major, but it was just enough that it slightly shifted her gaze to the left… which just happened to be the perfect timing to see a large glimmering city just out her window. “Wow… I guess that’s Alati Lake City…” “Yep,” another passenger on the tour bus confirmed. “Miss Ripert just announced that a few minutes ago. Should be arriving in the next hour or so depending on traffic getting into the city.” “Thanks…” Ashley smiled back at her fellow tourer and then looked immediately back at the city. A mirror counterpart of Salt Lake City, the surroundings seemed near identical, but here, due to the advanced technology, the city now almost seemed to shine like silver and gold against the bright sun overhead. The pale blue and expansive Alati Lake could just be made out to the west of the city against the backdrop of the near mountains. ‘I wasn’t so sure about this location… especially in comparison against all the rest… but I don’t think I’ll be disappointed here as a first stop… even if it is for almost a week.’ Minutes later, as if to confirm and elevate her excitement even more, Miss Ripert stood up in front of the bus. “We should be arriving within the city soon, and then it will be about another 15 to 20 to get to our hotel, depending on traffic. For now, though,” she smiled playfully and gestured outside of the lefthand of the bus, “this is Alati Lake City. One of the most populous cities in the state as well as being the capital of Utem. I’m sure in the next few days, all if you will get to explore the wonderful outdoor recreation and hub of religious culture that the city is known for.” Miss Ripert then cleared her throat. “That being said, though, I just wanted to give out a few warnings. Us Bigs are good people, but a few may be more inclined to certain… impulses. To avoid these, there are a few simple steps you can follow. Trust me, you’ll want to pay attention to these. They could just mean the difference of you all leaving back through the portal… or something more… permanent.” A few of the Littles murmured in fear, but most stayed silent and listened closely. “Now, first up, never talk…” * * * Day 1 – 4:55 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Busses hissed to a halt outside the large and opulent sandstone and blue building that was their hotel. It wasn’t the tallest around, but the buildings on either side from this angle shrank close to the ground. As Ashley stared up at the tall building, she couldn’t help but hold her mouth agape in awe. ‘Wow… technology and art fused around here so seamlessly… and it’s only day one.’ “Okay,” Miss Ripert began to shout over the more populated streets, “we’ve all checked in and offloaded your luggage into your rooms for the night. With this tour, we will spend about six days here and in the surrounding mountains, exploring several sites and visiting several companies I think you might find most… illuminating.” Moving away from the hotel, Miss Ripert began to explain all about the city and its founding. “Founded almost two centuries ago now, a breakaway sect from the mainstream religion at the time settled here to practice as they wished. As a result, laws here became more flexible, and desires flared to make a city that would not only last the test of time but also break free of the shackles of many cities to the east that derived their city planning from Europa’s cities at the time.” Looking around as they walked, Ashley could see the validity of Miss Ripert’s words. While there was almost a neo-classical feeling to some of the buildings and statues around, there was also a clear push for styles corresponding to more retro-futuristic in some parts and touches of Brutalism in others. It seemed an odd combination, but it also gave the city a variety that was missing from most cities back on Earth lately. With many destroyed or in need of heavy repairs, most began to look eerily similar as they were rebuilt. Here though, the uniqueness along with clear city planning and a dash of color everywhere, stood out strongly in contrast. “Now, of course, subsequent renovations to them have closed this gap in recent years, but Alati Lake City stands as a testament to…” “Ophelia! Get back here!” a woman screamed from nearby. The group looked over and saw, with the reaction of many gasps of horror, a Little was running through the streets and away from a Big. “No, sweetie! Not into traffic!” Clearly panicking, she seemed to wilt in seeing the Little dodge cars whose hoods she barely stood over. “Someone! Anyone! Stop her!” Most of the group seemed stunned, but Miss Ripert acted quickly and used herself as a shield to block our movement any closer to the Little now blocking traffic. “Stay back everyone. They need to solve this on their own. Trust me… you don’t want to get involved.” As if right on cue, the crowd began to depart. That, and plus the stopped cars, formed some semblance of a circle around the Little, supposedly called Ophelia. From her expression, some doubt definitely seemed to be present in Ashley’s mind if that was even her name though when she first heard it. “Come on, honey. There’s no way out. Come back to Mama.” The woman Big seemed genuinely concerned about ‘her’ Little, but the whole scene still felt very much out of place and even illegal at times if looked at from the right angles… especially regarding the relationship between Big and Little here. Ashley edged forward, but Miss Ripert blocked her path to get a better look. Ashley’s frown showed she didn’t appreciate that, but not pushing it further, anyone could see that she was trying to listen in, despite her distance away from the scene. “Never! I would rather die than go back to be your baby slave!” The Little wasn’t calm, but was clearly level-headed enough to speak without any signs of mental or physical impairment. ‘I don’t know what would be worse to see… a Little that was mentally affected, or a Little that was so physically affected, that their mentality didn’t mean much anymore. Ugh… best not think about it, Ash…’ Regardless, the scene unfolding was aligning with what about Ashley had read about and then been briefed on before coming here. It was a terrible one, but it was realization of the truth that yes, there was a story here somewhere. Ophelia practically growled in response. “Heck no! You stay back, lady! I can’t even curse anymore because of you!” Ashley looked puzzled for a moment. ‘I wonder what the heck that means?’ She paused but then quickly turned her attention back to the unfolding scene between Ophelia and the Big. “You even forced me into…” An odd sort of look came over Ophelia’s face and her eyes squinted in pure hatred toward the Big. “You know what? I don’t need to wear these anymore.” She stomped her foot and then reached right under her dress… and pulled off her diaper, clearly being a cheap alternative that would even allow for that sort of thing. Most from Earth by now already had heard at least the rumors about ‘unremovable’ diapers, but from the reports, Ashley knew they were much more than just rumors. Still, despite the oddity of a Little even being able to tear off their diaper, it was still a clear act of defiance here and many gasped in the crowd around Ashley. “Take that, lady!” Ophelia hissed back at the Big with more confidence than someone who had just been wearing a diaper ought to have. The Big temporarily scowled. “Mommy! It’s ‘Mommy,’ Ophelia. Remember that?” Ashley seemed perplexed for a moment regarding the Big’s demeanor. ‘Which was she more upset about? The diaper or the lack of term to address her?’ “No!” Ophelia screamed again, this time stomping her foot on the ground and then over top of her diaper. “You’re not my mommy! My mommy is back home and…” Right as she said it though, it was clear to anyone watching that she hadn’t meant to say that… or at least not come across so childish when referring to her true parent back on Earth. Before anyone else could react though, a series of high-pitched whistles rang out through the streets and two police officers ran to the scene. “Ma’am? Is this one your Little?” The Big nodded her head. “I’m very sorry, officer. I promise you that she’s normally not like this. I…” “Ma’am… if she is under your care, then I’m afraid you are both going to need to come to court.” The officer didn’t mince his words at all, now only pointing back to where they had come from, which one could just see beyond the crowds was their police car. “Or… that’s at least what will happen if you can’t resolve this situation in the next minute, understand?” The Big now genuinely seemed fearful, but seconds later, resolved as well. Looking back at Ophelia, she smiled, but now also seemed burdened by the alternative if she failed now. Ashley leaned closer, knowing something was about to happen between them. “I’m sorry, Ophelia…” “Sorry?” Ophelia questioned. “Sorry for wh…?” Before she could speak another syllable though, the Big had rushed up to her, wrangled her into her arms, and then popped a large bulbous white pacifier in Ophelia’s mouth before hitting the front button at least three times. Needless to say, Ophelia seemed outraged and more worryingly, in pain now. ‘Wow… I hope I’m capturing all angles of this… this could be a great story… Poor Ophelias though…’ Ashley seemed sympathetic to a fellow Little, but the journalist in her wasn’t just going to stop and looking at this story from all the angles. Abuse. Being held against one’s will. Infantilization to the highest degree. A corrupt system. The normality of the treatment. Ashley could see all the titles of her next article so perfectly, but as she looked around, her smile of a possible story began to fade. ‘No one’s even batting an eye over this. If they’re not reacting harshly to this, then it’s already at least mostly normalized… which means there’s another story that no one wants to talk about… or even can for that matter. No… this isn’t my story.’ “Good work, ma’am. Just try to keep a closer eye on her. I might even suggest some… modifications, or some equipment maybe,” one of the officers noted swiftly once Ophelia had been pacified and was now being held firmly in place, not going anywhere… even as she struggled heavily… even more so after he mentioned ‘modifications’ and ‘equipment’ being used. “Now… being a parent myself to a Little, I might suggest you rediaper her. Never can be too careful, right?” The Big smiled and bounced Ophelia gently, despite her continued protests. “Oh no. Definitely not. Fortunately, we live right up the street. Absolutely not going to let her ruin the new carpet I just had put in.” A few of the Bigs laughed nearby but Ashley didn’t seem to know how to react. ‘If I laugh, I’m a terrible person without empathy towards a fellow Little. If I don’t laugh… I could seem suspicious. Ugh… well, maybe just roll the dice and see what happens.’ So, instead, Ashley just opted for silence instead of compliance. She seemed to catch the suspicious and maybe even evil glance shot her way by one of the locals, but otherwise, most didn’t comment. “And also… rest assured officer,” the woman Big continued, bouncing Ophelia in her arms, “little Ophelia here won’t be practicing anymore escape attempts under my watch. I can assure you of that.” She patted her Little on the butt a few times as Ophelia let out a small whimper of defeat and most definitely fear. The officer only tipped his hat, smiled, and left. As for the reactions from the rest of the tour group… they were less inclined to say anything. It only took a second though, to realize that most now seemed too petrified over what just happened in front of them. Most grimaced even further when the Big got Ophelia to wave her hand back at everyone and babyishly say ‘goodbye’ for her to the crowd there. It was an unsettling sight to say the least. Still, the scene now over, Miss Ripert glanced back at the group. “Now then… no worries, my darlings. Just a small escapee of a Little. These attempts happen all the time here now, but you have to give their tiny failures a little sympathy at least… and nothing more.” Ashley knitted her hands together, clearly trying to distance herself from all that was happening. It was all terrible to see, but the complacency of every Big now that Ophelia had been taken away was disconcerting. This wasn’t her story, but as Ashley listened on to excuse after excuse by Miss Ripert over what just happened, it felt more like a conspiracy embedded into the very fabric of the society here than anything else… and certainly not the fault of a small and clearly traumatized Little. Ashley didn’t have a story yet, but seeing it was only Day 1 and this had happened literally right in front of her when she wasn’t even looking, her overall confidence seemed to bloom that yes, she would find a story. ‘I vow to myself now… I’m not leaving here until I get the story I’m looking for. ‘Ashley Cutter’ will soon be a name on everyone’s lips back home. The Little that figured out the truth of this terrible place!’ It might have been a simplistic platitude, but it provided the tiniest of smiles. Even in a place like this, it was good to have hope that everything would be okay. So, for Ashley, that absolutely meant that by the end here, she would have her story.

This is first one i started in almost 10 years and i plan on finishing this and my other 2. I hope you Enjoy! Prologue "Elizabeth I cant do this anymore, at first I loved the idea of being your sub and doing stuff together but I just cant, you refuse to even try age-play with me. I'm done were done I've tried time and time again to work everything out with you and you don't want to do it so I'm done Bye." "SARAH WAIT! PLEASE DON'T GO SARAH I'LL CHANGE, I'LL BE A BETTER PERSON PLEASE I'M BEGGING YOU, what have I done the only person I've ever cared for and shes gone, she just gone" Chapter 1 The beginning Emily Garcia. Had a hard life nothing liked to go her way, her parents where killed by a drunk driver when she was 5, she ended up staying in a orphanage tell she was 13 and runaway ware she never looked back. I'll give a Little back story about myself, I'm 4 foot 1 I haven't really grown at all sense I was 13 I'm now almost 16 and I've been living off the streets trying to survive. It's getting to the point where i think I need to find a place to hide, cause winter is almost here and once it gets here, I'm good as dead if i don't have shelter. I see a small run out building I think I'll hide inside it for a while it's starting to get cold out, I'm just happy I still got the few things in this world I need my photo of mom and dad and the stuffed animal they bought me, Sharky the cat. I really need to find a way to fix him and clean him up hes all dirty and I think his eye wants to fall out. I hear people and duck and hide inside the building, I don't want to be seen. I'm better off on my own the orphanage was hell compared to this. MY Clothes are almost shreds and I'm really hungry I'm not sure where to go now I think I am gonna have to look in the trash cans for food, and maybe find something warmer to ware. I have been looking for hours and all I found is a coat that has seen better days no food yet, i cant keep going like this but I'm not sure where to go for food, every so often I'll see people walking but no one takes mind me, I'm a dirty short girl and no one wants to be near and II miss my mommy and daddy we were so happy now I'm just alone my old buddy Sharky. Hello I am Elizabeth Kelly. But everyone just calls me Lizzy I use to be a Meteorologist but I retired when I found out how u can tell how much rain will fall on any given day using some math. I patented it and sold it, to farmers and some rich people so I can relax now in life. I am 6 foot 4 taller then normal women but sadly I do feel like something is missing but I have never been sure of what. I've known it not long cause my last girlfriend just did not seem to understand me and did not like me being in change, it was a change to I really liked her, I guess I just need to find something worth it in my life. I have been thinking lately maybe I need to adopt I really want a child but at the same time I have worry's, I cant show my dominant side to a child I adopt. I will think up something I always do. I look outside and notice how hard the snow is coming down now, they said we were gonna get 3-4 feet but that is no surprise and crap I forgot to take the trash out today I better do it before it gets worse. now where did I put my coat, there it is grab the trash and off we go. I make my way out back to the alley to dump the trash when I notice what looks likes a coat covered in snow. Hmm who would leave a coat next to the trash can guess I should toss it in. I start to pick it up when I notice it's really heavy. "Huh? oh dear god that's a girl. Sweet sweetie can you hear me are you ok? sweetie shit sorry baby your coming inside with me" I grab her small cold body and run inside as fast as I can and head straight to the bathroom, I turn the water to a warm level and make sure it's not too hot. "ok sweetie I am gonna put you in the water and farm you up ok?" I slowly take off her coat, then I lower her into the bathtub, clothes and all hoping none are frozen to her body and hope she wont be missing any toes or fingers. Elizabeth says if a soft voice "come on sweetie stay with me are you warming up can you talk?" Emily slowly starts to regain consciousness and starts to look around scared wondering where she is. She notices how cold she is and she feels something warm around her. " where am i?" she try's to say as her teeth are chattering. Lizzy answered her in a soft voice "sweetie it's ok your in my place you were passed out in the snow, now don't move ok lets warm you up first" I start grabbing towels and some scissors, I am gonna have to cut her out of her clothes to get them off her and hope I can find something she can wear. The only thing I can find after looking for a while is the stuff my ex used, and I am not sure if this sweet thing will be ok with that. Elisabeth says trying to calm the poor wet and cold girl down"ok Sweetie I am gonna cut your clothes off it might hurt a bit cause parts still look frozen on you but bare with it ok?' Emily closes her eyes and nods her head yes. she slowly starts to feel the nice lady taking her clothes off and cutting her pants so she doesn't have to move. Elizabeth says it a calm mother like voice "sweetie my name is Elizabeth but you can call me Lizzy ok? I'm gonna have to take off your bra and panties ok do be scared I'll be as gentle as I can" Lizzy starts to cut the girls bra off and sees her shake a bit so she stops for a second, before she works on her panties making sure the girl understands shes not trying to hurt her. Emily answers Elizabeth quietly" my name is Emily a..and thank you for doing this" all Emily can think about right now is the angel who saved her from the cold outside, and that hopefully will let her stay tell at least the storm passes by. Elizabeth starts to dry Emily off the best she can, she knows the only stuff she has that might fit is what her ex left but at this point she doesn't have a choice she needs to keep this little girl warm, so she can get better. Elizabeth try's to talk to the sleepy Emily as best she can " Emily dear I am gonna get you dressed ok? after that I want you to rest for the night and we will talk more in the morning ok?" she noticed after shes done that Emily is sound asleep not hearing a single word. "ok lets get this little girl into something warm" Elizabeth grabs the tote that has her ex's stuff inside and she opens it and pulls out a fresh pink diaper some baby powder some cream and a sleeper. "I hope these are not too big my ex was really small to" she says out-loud. Elizabeth starts to slide the diaper under the girl making sure to add lots of powder and cream and rubbing it in to the girl and her Sensitive area, knowing that this girl will need to see a doctor soon as possible. she then slowly tapes the diaper as tight as she can hoping it will fit ok, she then starts to lift Emily into the sleeper and zips it up her back making sure she is nice and warm. "I'll lay you down on my bed you sweet little angel and I hope u can get a good nights rest for tomorrow we talk and go to the doctors."

Outline – Chapters 1 – 76 This is the outline, providing important information as it appears in the story. If you are too lazy to read and suffer through my first attempts at writing, feel free to skip to the later chapters. I will be posting the full story in the following posts, and continuing. Some characters have short appearances, as they don’t seem to really fit into the narrative. I have tried not to rely on them. As the story has matured, so have the characters, I hope. And the story line. You will see I focus a lot on conversations, I confess I am influenced by "Gilmore Girls" and other movies where conversational dialogue is emphasized. If you have read the complete story, let me know if I missed something crucial in Sally’s story. Sally’s Growth The story begins on a freezing day when Sally and her mother, Bridget, are involved in a car crash. As they change lanes on the freeway, they unknowingly merge into the same lane as an 18-wheeler, both caught in each other’s blind spots. A light impact causes Bridget to swerve, but she overcompensates, sending them crashing into a barrier. Although the car is totaled, neither sustains serious injuries beyond some seatbelt bruising. However, Bridget is overwhelmed with worry for Sally, who, despite being fine, is strapped onto a body board, secured with a neck collar, placed on an ambulance gurney, and rushed to the hospital. Sally, however, has a different concern. She urgently needs to use the bathroom and dreads the idea of being offered a bedpan, fearing a humiliating situation in the hospital. After an evaluation, she is given a clean bill of health and sent home with her mother. Bridget, still anxious, watches her closely for signs of trauma or PTSD, but Sally appears unaffected. She does, however, begin to act more clingy than usual, becoming more affectionate and dependent on her mother. Though she doesn’t fully recognize it yet, something inside her shifts. She finds herself feeling a newfound joy for life, but also an increased desire for comfort and security. Bridget, happy to provide this for her daughter, welcomes the closeness. Sally goes through a phase of slight regression, showing a preference for footed pajamas. Bridget, enjoying the return of the bond she had started to lose with her growing daughter, encourages this phase and gently nudges Sally toward things that bring her comfort. Sally soon discovers a drawback—footed pajamas make going to the bathroom an ordeal, as they must be completely removed, exposing her to the cold. Bridget jokingly suggests that pull-ups would be a practical solution, not only for their convenience but because they would match her pajamas. And she would look cute. Initially dismissing the idea as ridiculous, Sally finds herself strangely intrigued by it. Through her mother’s perspective, she begins to consider the idea more seriously. Bridget, sensing her daughter’s curiosity, buys her a package of Goodnites so she can try them if she wants to. Sally, though hesitant at first, is secretly drawn to the thought. She has fond memories of wearing pull-ups and footed pajamas as a child. Eventually, she gives in to curiosity, tries them on, and to her surprise, she likes them. She even tests them by wetting one, enjoying the sense of warmth, security, and comfort they provide. They soon become a nightly routine, allowing her to sleep undisturbed without the discomfort of waking up in the cold for a bathroom trip. Following a visit to a therapist, Sally realizes that while she does not have a physical need for them, she may have an emotional one. She follows the therapist’s recommendation to wear actual diapers to bed as a way to fully experience the comfort and security they provide. Beyond this, she also flourishes in her passion for art. Bridget supports her by setting up an art studio at home where Sally can experiment with painting. She finds peace in creating art while wearing her diapers, embracing the complete sense of comfort and security they bring. Sally lives in Hartford, Connecticut, and attends a private school similar to the one portrayed in Gilmore Girls. Though she comes from an affluent background, she modestly refers to her classmates as the “rich girls,” unaware that she herself is among them. Her best friends, Katrina and Clara, have been by her side since kindergarten. Katrina, an extroverted and lively Colombian girl with wild dark curls, contrasts with Clara, who is quiet, introverted, intelligent, and a bit of a geek. Over time, Katrina and Clara develop a romantic relationship. As Sally processes her therapy and her feelings toward diapers, she begins to withdraw from her friends. This creates tension between them, leading to an emotional confrontation. When she finally opens up to them about her therapy, her art, and her choice to wear diapers, they embrace her without judgment. Katrina, with her extroverted personality, teases Sally in a playful, affectionate way, while Clara is more nurturing and understanding. Their unconditional support reassures Sally, and she becomes so comfortable around them that she has no problem wearing diapers in their presence. Meanwhile, Bridget navigates life as a single mother while supporting Sally through her journey. Sally’s father, Adrian Weiss, has always been a distant figure in her life. Living in Switzerland, he visits only a few times a year. After an intense economics lesson at school, where salaries and income are discussed, Sally comes home with questions about her own family’s financial situation. During the conversation, she casually mentions her father and wonders why he doesn’t visit more often. This prompts Bridget to reveal a startling truth—Adrian is the one financing their entire lifestyle, covering everything from their home to Sally’s school tuition. Bridget herself works as a charity manager, a job she is passionate about but that does not provide a salary. Sally is surprised to learn that she comes from significant wealth. Wanting her daughter to have a better understanding of her father, Bridget reaches out to Adrian and arranges a meeting. When Sally meets Adrian again, she sees him in a different light. Now almost fifteen, she is mature enough to get to know him on a deeper level. Adrian explains his recent absence, revealing that his father has passed away and that he had been managing estate matters. The most shocking revelation comes when Adrian tells Sally that his late father, who had previously shown no interest in his “illegitimate granddaughter,” surprisingly left her a massive trust fund. Overnight, Sally goes from seeing herself as a normal girl to realizing she is one of the wealthiest teenagers in America. With this newfound status, Sally’s life changes in profound ways. Adrian, a billionaire who travels in his private Gulfstream G700 jet, takes her under his wing, guiding her into the world of wealth, privilege, and responsibility. He introduces her to the family’s finance empire and begins mentoring her on how to manage her new role as an heiress. Throughout this, Bridget and Adrian maintain a warm and friendly relationship. Sally’s existence was the result of a romantic holiday in Switzerland years ago. Though Adrian always supported Bridget and their daughter, marriage was never an option due to his father’s disapproval. With the patriarch gone, their relationship now has the opportunity to evolve in ways they never expected. Despite her changing circumstances, Sally remains emotionally grounded. Her mother, her close friends, her volleyball team, and her nightly therapy rituals all keep her anchored. To the outside world, she explains her diaper use as nocturnal enuresis, an easy explanation for those who might question it. Unaware of Sally’s therapy, Adrian appoints Theresa as the family assistant. While officially taking on the roles of chauffeur and personal aide, Theresa also serves as a discreet bodyguard. Additionally, Olivia, Sally’s trust fund manager, becomes a trusted friend and advisor. Sally’s introduction to the extravagant side of her new life begins when she takes her first trip to Zurich aboard her father’s jet. Adrian dedicates an entire penthouse apartment in his home for her use. During the trip, one of Sally’s friends’ brothers, Charlie, takes a picture of her boarding the private jet and shares it on social media. The photo goes viral within their social circles, earning Sally the nickname “Gulfstream Sally.” She must now adjust to a new level of visibility and the attention that comes with it. Before returning to Zurich for a second visit, Sally is introduced to one of her trust fund’s many assets—an apartment in Soho, New York City. In reality, the trust owns the entire building, but the penthouse floor, complete with a rooftop terrace, is reserved for her whenever she visits the city. On her second trip to Zurich, her father receives an invitation to join friends on a luxury yacht cruise. The group has rented a mega yacht for a few days, offering Sally another glimpse into the lifestyle that now awaits her. The story continues as she navigates her transformation from an ordinary private schoolgirl to a wealthy heiress, finding a balance between privilege, responsibility, and the things that truly bring her happiness.

Hello everyone! A little bit about me: I'm French, so English is not my first language. I've also been diagnosed with dysorthography. Yet, I'm determined to write a nice story in English - I know, I like to challenge myself! All of that to say, you may encounter some unusual phrasing or grammatical/spelling errors. I do my best to catch these using various tools, but I may miss some and am very open to feedback. To give some context to the story itself, I started writing it a little over a year ago, inspired by many talented writers (especially SolSombra's work), and felt motivated to create something of my own. This is my first written story, so it may lack some elements found in what I'd consider "good" stories, but I'm making progress as I write. To be absolutely fair, this is not the first version of this story—an earlier draft was posted on Wattpad before the grand purge. What you're reading now is actually a rewritten (and hopefully a better) version. I'm currently working on rewriting the old chapters and creating new ones in parallel. Because of this, the release delay for the first chapters (which require the most rewriting) may be quite long. I'm still hesitating between releasing the old version and finding a way to provide the improved version later, or simply accepting longer release delays to ensure you get the best quality from the start. Thanks for your patience and understanding. I hope you enjoy the story! Ambre's Uneasy Departure Hi, I'm Ambre, 18, just out of high school, and on pins and needles, waiting and hoping to hear a 'yes' from my dream college. The past three years have been a relentless grind, a constant circle of late nights studying, endless essays, pushing myself harder and harder, and giving more than I even thought I had. I've poured every ounce of energy into this, sacrificing sleep, and anything resembling a social life to make sure my application is perfect. And by all logic, I should be. My grades are solid. I've worked harder than anyone else I know. But logic doesn't stop the nagging voice in the back of my head. What if it's not enough? What if I'm not enough? What if they look at everything I've done and decide it doesn't matter? And as if all that weren't bad enough, there's also the other thing. It's humiliating to even think about, let alone admit, but for the past few weeks, I've been waking up to wet sheets. Yes... Bedwetting. The word alone is enough to make my cheeks burn. I've seen the doctor, been poked, prodded, and tested in every way imaginable, and they've all come back the same: nothing physically wrong. Just too much stress. Great. As if that makes it any less humiliating. 18 years old and peeing the bed from a little stress... The only silver lining is my mom. She's been incredible about it—helping me with the laundry without a single judgmental word, brushing off all my mumbled apologies like they were nothing. She's even planned a week-long trip to visit my Aunt Claire and my cousin Chloe in the Alps. "It'll be good for you," she said. "A break from all the pressure." And she's probably right. Three whole years have passed since I last saw them. Three years of not sitting around their kitchen table, laughing until my sides hurt. Three years of missing Chloe's terrible jokes and Aunt Claire's warm hugs. I can almost feel the crisp mountain air, hear the sound of Aunt Claire's voice teasing me for fighting over Chloe for the first bite of dessert, and see her goofy grin as she lets me win. I've missed them so much that it hurts every time I think about it. And finally, finally, I get to see them again. This trip is exactly what I need. So here I am, standing in my room, packing up the last few things. My suitcase is almost bursting at the seams—I might've overpacked just a little—but I like to be prepared. Besides, Aunt Claire always says, "You can never have too many cozy clothes in the mountains." A soft knock at the door pulls me from my thoughts. "Hey, honey, need a hand with anything?" Mom asks, stepping into the room. I glance up and smile. "Nope, I'm good. Just finishing up." "You all set for tomorrow?" "Yeah, I think so," I reply, zipping up the suitcase with a bit of effort. She nods, then hesitates. "Ambre, there's something I wanted to talk to you about before the trip." Her voice is calm, but there's a weight to it that sets my nerves on edge. I straighten up, tucking my hair behind my ear. "Humm... Okay?" Mom steps closer, folding her hands lightly in front of her. "First, I want you to know how proud I am of you. The way you've been handling everything—school, college applications, even... I know it's a lot. And you've been incredibly strong through all of it." Her words warm something in my chest, but they also make my stomach tighten. Speech like that usually comes with a "but." "But," she continues her tone gentle, "with how things have been, and with you staying at Claire's, I think it might be worth considering some... extra protection at night." Her words hang in the air for a moment before they click, hitting me like a slap. "Wait. You mean .... DIAPERS?" "No! Not diapers," she says quickly, shaking her head. "More like pull-ups. It's way more discreet. It's practically like regular underwear actually... but with a little extra padding. Just in case." "Mom, no! No way! I'm eighteen! I can't wear... I can't wear THAT," I exclaim, my hands clenching into fists at my sides in frustration. What if Chloe finds out? Or Aunt Claire? Everyone will know, and I'll-" My voice cracks and I close my mouth, swallowing the lump in my throat. "I know it's not what you want to hear," she says softly, holding her ground. "Believe me, I get it. But no one has to know. And this has nothing to do with age. It's about making sure you're comfortable while you're there." Looking at Mom's face, seeing the worry in her eyes, my anger starts to fade. She's been trying so hard to help me through all of this. And here I am, yelling at her for trying to find a solution. Even if it's one that makes my cheeks burn just thinking about it. "What if..." My voice is quieter now, hesitant. "What if I just set alarms? I can wake up and... you know, go before anything happens." Mom's expression softens further, but she shakes her head. "Honey, you're so tired already. You need to sleep. Alarms would only stress you out more, and this trip is supposed to help you relax, not make things harder." Her words settle heavily in the air, and I chew my lip, trying to think of something—anything—that could work instead. But no matter how much I try to find a way out, her logic keeps circling back to the same conclusion. I should've thought of this sooner! What did I think was going to happen? That it would just magically disappear? That I wouldn't wake up to wet sheets just because I wasn't home? Well, not a great plan. Because it won't. My stomach churns as I imagine it: waking up in a wet bed, with Chloe just a room away. It can't happen. Never. My thoughts race, jumping from one horrible scenario to the next. For a moment, the thought of canceling the whole trip crosses my mind. It would solve everything, right? No pull-ups, no risk of anyone finding out. I could just stay home and avoid the whole mess. But then Aunt Claire's and Chloe's faces flash in my mind. Three years. Three whole years of missed memories. I can't. My shoulders slump as an overwhelming wave of helplessness washes over me, heavy and suffocating. "This sucks," I mutter, more to myself than to her. "I know it does," Mom says softly, stepping closer again to wrap her arms around me in a tight hug. "But I really do think this is the best option, especially if you want to keep things discreet." Her words hang in the air for a long moment before I finally sigh. "Fine, I'll wear them" Mom exhales softly, her shoulders easing slightly, "I know this isn't easy, honey. But I promise, it's not as bad as you think." I let out a shaky breath, my head leaning against her. "I'm... sorry I snapped," I mutter, "I didn't mean to." Her arms tighten slightly, her hand brushing gently over my back. "It's okay," she says softly, her voice warm. "I know how much you're holding in, Ambre. It's a lot to deal with." "It's just... it's so humiliating," I whisper, my voice cracking. "I know," she murmurs, still holding me close. "You've been so strong through all of this, Ambre. And I'm proud of you. But you don't have to face it alone." Her words ease some of the tightness in my chest, but the knot of shame is still there, twisting painfully. After a moment, she shifts slightly, her tone soft but hesitant. "Ambre... I may have overstepped but ..." she starts carefully. "I, um... I already bought a pack. Just in case." I stiffen, my heart skipping a beat. "You already bought them?" Mom nods, her expression a little nervous. "I thought it might be easier this way," she explains. "I didn't want you to have to go buy them yourself." Her words sink in, and the knot in my stomach twists tighter as the image forms in my mind. I see myself standing in a glaringly bright aisle, staring at the shelves lined with packages that practically scream "bedwetter." My cheeks burn as I imagine grabbing one and clutching it to my chest, trying to hide it with my coat, praying no one notices. The cashier would have to scan it, maybe glance at it, perhaps even make a comment—something harmless but unbearable, like "Do you need a bag for these?" or "Buying for a younger sibling?" The thought sends a cold shiver down my spine. What if I ran into someone from school? The image flashes through my mind: their confused look, the moment of realization, the whispers that would follow. Everyone would know. Everyone would see. I shake my head slightly, trying to clear the thoughts away. If Mom hadn't thought of this, if she hadn't already bought them, I would have to face that nightmare right now. Just thinking about it makes me shudder. "Thanks," I mumble, my voice small. "For... for thinking of that. For making it easier." Mom's expression softens, her hand brushing lightly against my arm. "Of course, honey," she says gently. "I'm just glad I can help." She hesitates for a moment, then adds carefully, "I was also thinking... maybe it'd help if you tried one tonight?" Her voice is calm and measured, like she's carefully choosing her words. "That way, if it's not the right fit, we can figure something else out before you're at Claire's." "Tonight?" I echo, my voice rising slightly. She nods slowly. "I know it's not the most fun idea," she admits, "but here at home, you're safe, and it might make tomorrow feel less overwhelming if you know what to expect. It would also save us from having to deal with wet sheets tomorrow before we head out." She pauses, her voice softening even more. "We have an early start, Ambre, and I don't want you worrying about that." Her words land heavily, and my cheeks burn as I realize what she's saying. She's convinced I'm going to have an accident tonight. I know it's been weeks since I've woken up dry, but still... couldn't she have a little optimism? Just a little? But I guess optimism wouldn't help. At this point, I don't need optimism. I need a straight-up miracle. And yet, I hesitate. Her logic does make sense, but the thought of actually wearing one makes my cheeks burn. Still, I have to admit that the idea of waking up in a wet bed at Aunt Claire's is way worse. I exhale slowly, my shoulders slumping. "Okay," I mumble. "I'll.. I'll try one tonight." Her smile softens further, and she gives my arm a gentle squeeze. "I know this isn't easy, sweetheart, but I'm really proud of you," She pauses, her expression brightening slightly. "And just think—this time tomorrow, you'll be with Claire and Chloe, probably laughing so hard you'll barely remember all this stress." I glance up at her, the hint of a smile tugging at the corners of my lips despite myself. "I told Claire not to spoil you too much," She chuckles softly. "But I know her, and I already know there are a few surprises waiting for you." Her words nudge something loose inside me. For a moment, the thought of Aunt Claire's warm hugs and Chloe's terrible jokes takes over, brushing against the corners of my mind like a small spark in the gloom. I've let this stupid problem take over too much of my life already. I can't ruin this trip. I have to be strong. I can be strong. I'll wear those pull-ups, no one will find out. And everything is gonna be great. A small smile finally breaks through, surprising even me. I glance at Mom, and the way her face lights up in response makes my chest feel a little lighter. "There's my brave girl," she says softly, brushing a strand of hair from my face. "It's going to be a great week, I promise." I nod faintly, her words settling in enough to take the edge off my embarrassment. She gives me one last hug before stepping toward the door. "Just don't stay up too late, okay? We've got an early start tomorrow." "Yeah, okay," I reply quietly. The door clicks shut behind her, and I'm left alone with my thoughts—and the growing reality of what I just agreed to I sit on the edge of my bed for what seems like an eternity, staring at my suitcase, my fingers absentmindedly brushing the fabric. Tonight, for the first time in ages, I'm actually going to wear pull-ups. Not because of some elaborate, evil plan, not because someone figured out a way to force me to. But because I need one. Because even though I'm 18, even though I'm officially an adult, I. can't fall asleep without peeing the bed. My chest tightens at the thought, embarrassment bubbling up again, but I force myself to take a deep breath. This is the right thing to do. I know it is. But knowing doesn't make it any easier. Pushing myself up, I shuffle toward the bathroom, each step heavier than the last. The door clicks softly behind me, and I turn the lock with trembling fingers, then check it again — just to be sure. I know Mom probably wouldn't barge in, but still... I really don't want her to walk in on me, not when I'm about to... I stare at the cabinet where Mom must have put them, my hand hovering over the handle. I should just get it over with. Just open it. But I just stand frozen, caught between the need to act and the felling I should go back to my room and pretend none of this is happening. But that won't solve anything, will it? Taking a deep breath, I finally pull open the cabinet door. There it is—deep pink, with purple butterflies dancing across the front. I reach out slowly, my fingers brushing against the plastic before I actually pick it up. The package feels lighter than I expected. As I turn it over in my hands, examining it from all angles, my eyes catch on something that makes me pause - "Ages 15-18" printed in small letters on the side. I blink, reading it again, fingers tracing over the numbers. They make these for teenagers? I mean, they had to, or Mom wouldn't have found them, but seeing it there in black and white... They wouldn't make these if I was the only one, right? Someone must have thought enough teenagers needed them to design a whole product just for us. The thought loosens something in my chest, just a little. Yet, somehow opening it still feels like crossing a line. Something I can't undo. But I've already agreed to try, already made it this far... What choice do I really have? Swallowing hard, I finally rip the package open, the sharp sound bouncing off the bathroom walls. I freeze, my heart pounding in my ears as my eyes dart to the door even. Bit of course, no one's coming. It's locked, and Mom is probably already in her bed anyway. Feeling slightly silly for my paranoia, I reach into the package. The first pull-up comes out easily, unfolding slightly in my hands. Feeling my cheek burn, I run my fingers over the fabric. It's definitely thicker than regular underwear, especially in the middle, but not as bulky as I feared. And if it's clearly more decorated and colorful than any of my regular underwear, it's not as childish as I thought it would be. The more I touch it, the more it feels like... a really colorful, padded underwear. I let out a tiny sigh - looks like Mom had a point about trying them first at home. I really don't want to think about how it would have felt to do that for the first time there. Trust her to think of that. The pull-up dangles from my trembling fingers as I stare at it for another long moment This is really happening. But it's just for one week, right? Just to be safe. And definitely better than waking up to wet sheets at Aunt Claire's. "Okay, let's do this," I whisper to myself. My voice comes out shaky, but it helps push me into action. I tug down my pajama pants and underwear in one go, letting them pool around my ankles,. I close my eyes for a moment, gathering my courage. Then, holding the pull-up low in front of me, I lift my right foot. The leg hole feels wider than my regular underwear as I guide my foot through it. My hands are shaking so much I almost lose my grip, but I manage to get my other foot in too. The material pools around my ankles, butterflies looking up at me, waiting. This is it. No going back now. My fingers find the waistband, gripping it on both sides. Then slowly, so slowly, I start pulling it up. The fabric whispers against my skin as it rises, different from anything I've felt before. It's higher now, over my thighs.The padding starts to curve around my legs, hugging them, making my heart race so fast I can hear it in my ears. With one final tug, I pull it up completely. The waistband settles around my hips with a gentle snap, and just like that, I'm wearing it. Actually wearing it. I stand frozen for a moment, hyper-aware of every sensation. The way the padding molds to my body, how it hugs against my thighs, the way it warms up where it touches my skin, even the slight weight of it - everything feels new and strange. My hand hovers uncertainly before coming to rest against the pull-up, my fingers barely touching it. Then, slowly, they begin to slide across the front, feeling the smooth fabric under my fingertips. It's different from anything I've touched before, almost silky. I press my palm against it, feeling the padding give under my touch, then springs back when I lift my hand. The material is so different from what I know – all soft and squishy beneath my fingers – each press sending tiny sensations through to my skin, like distant echoes of my touch. Growing bolder, I shift slightly, feeling how it moves with me. The whole thing settles against my skin, hugging every curve. Another tiny movement, and the padding adjusts again, following my body perfectly. I hadn't expected it to cover me so completely, to wrap around me so closely. Then I feel my fingers drift downward, almost on their own. There, the padding feels different - thicker, firmer. As I press against it, testing, the whole thing shifts. A soft gasp escapes my lips as I feel it moving against my skin in ways I didn't expect, the soft material creating tiny waves of tingles through my body. My eyes dart up, catching my reflection in the mirror, and I freeze. Heat rushes to my face as I realize what I'm doing – standing here in the bathroom, lost in the feeling of something I never thought I'd wear. I quickly snatch my hands away, my cheeks burning with embarrassment. Moving suddenly, almost frantically, I grab my pajama pants and pull them up. The soft fabric muffles the crinkling sound, but not completely. It's still faintly there, like a whisper, but less obvious. I shove the package of pull-ups back into the cabinet, pushing it to the very back and closing the door with trembling fingers. Taking a deep breath, I unlock the bathroom door, cracking it open just enough to peek into the hallway. Empty. Thank God. The last thing I need is to run into Mom right now. I step out, moving quickly but carefully, my bare feet barely making a sound against the floor. Every step feels like it takes forever, the padding between my legs an ever-present reminder of what I'm wearing. As I reach my room, I slip inside and shut the door behind me with a soft click, leaning against it for a moment. The rush to get here without being seen has my heart pounding in my chest, and I take a few deep breaths to steady myself. I climb into bed, pulling the blankets up to my chin. My cheeks burn again, the heat spreading through my face as I shift awkwardly under the covers, the padding pressing lightly against my legs, impossible to ignore. I'm 18, and I'm about to sleep in a pull-up. And yet... it's not as bad as I thought it would be. It's not ugly, or overly childish. It's really soft, and it doesn't pinch or feel uncomfortable. It kind of fits perfectly actually, almost c— I cut that thought off, feeling my face flush even hotter. No. I am not going there. Instead, I try to focus on something else—on the trip tomorrow, on my best memories there. The cozy house tucked into the mountains, the smell of fresh-baked pastries wafting from Aunt Claire's kitchen, lazy afternoons playing games with Chloe, the sound of our laughter. Slowly, my breathing evens out. The sensation of the pull-up starts fading into the background, overtaken by the pull of sleep. And as my eyes grow heavier, a small smile finally tugs at my lips. This week is going to be amazing. It has to be.

I wrote this story. I am not sure if I will continue but I wrote it out to a good stopping point. It is 27.5k words and about 90 pages. I hope everyone enjoys it as much as I did writing it. I really enjoy feedback, comments etc so if you provide feedback it will inspire me to write more. Chapter 1 The late afternoon sun slanted through the tall front windows of the living room, spilling golden stripes across the hardwood floor like a sleepy tiger stretched out in light. The house smelled of lemon furniture polish and faint espresso grounds, the kind of calm, lived-in scent that settled like warm breath on wood and woven blankets. Samantha sat half-curled on the couch, bare feet tucked under her, her laptop propped up by a couple of old engineering textbooks that made a makeshift desk on her thighs. Her eyes flicked across equations and circuit diagrams, her fingers occasionally tapping a note or rearranging a symbol, and every so often she muttered a correction under her breath, brows drawn, hair falling into her face. The front door clicked open. Samantha didn’t glance up. “Hey, Hol,” she said lazily, voice muffled by her focus, her tone light but warm. There was the soft shuffle of sneakers on the entry mat, the rustle of a backpack being dropped to the floor—then something else. A quiet, rhythmic swish, like thick fabric against a nylon strap. Samantha didn't look until she heard the refrigerator open. “Hey, Sam,” came Holly’s voice, smooth and slow like melting wax, tinged with that ever-present easygoing edge. “How’s the world of voltage and suffering?” Samantha smirked. “Still shocking, thanks. You?” Holly’s laugh was low and breathy, a quiet thrum in the room. “Mmm. Survived a senior project meeting with only minor existential damage.” The fridge door thumped shut and the soft pop of a soda tab filled the space. “What are we doing for dinner?” “Anything that isn’t ramen,” Samantha said, finally glancing up from her laptop—and pausing. Her eyes narrowed slightly. Holly had moved into the kitchen, out of view again, but something had caught Sam’s eye. Something... odd. Near the wall by the hallway, set down like a casual afterthought, was a bag. But not just any bag. It was pastel mint green and white gingham, soft-looking with wide shoulder straps and a ridiculous pattern of cartoon Snoopy and Woodstock dancing over it like some nostalgic relic of 90s childhood. The kind of thing you’d expect to see slung over the arm of a mom chasing a toddler, not the chilled-out, all-grown Holly. Something about it buzzed wrong in Samantha’s brain—not just because she’d never seen it before, but because of what it looked like. It wasn’t quite a gym bag, not a backpack, not really a tote either. It was... structured. Reinforced at the corners. Padded-looking, like it had compartments for delicate things. Maybe insulated? Could it be for lunches? But it was so... big. “What’s that?” Samantha asked, gesturing toward the bag. Holly’s voice drifted from the kitchen. “Hmm?” “That bag by the hallway. Snoopy one. Is that new?” There was a pause. Just the briefest flick of silence that wasn’t quite long enough to be suspicious—but not short enough to be forgotten. “Oh. Yeah. Picked it up at a vintage shop,” Holly replied easily, the clink of a glass setting down following her words. “Isn’t it wild? Totally cute.” “It’s... something,” Samantha said, her tone light but confused. “Never seen it before.” “Just got it today. Thought it’d be funny.” Another pause, then, with an airy chuckle: “Anyway, I’ve gotta take this call, sorry! Be back down later.” And with that, footsteps padded up the stairs. The sound of a bedroom door clicking shut echoed faintly. Samantha stared at the hallway. The silence that followed was the familiar kind, wrapped around her like a blanket—still, calm, the steady hum of her laptop fan and a distant birdcall outside the window the only interruptions. She blinked, took a sip from her water bottle, and tried to return to her notes. Thirty minutes later, she realized she hadn’t added a single line. Her attention kept snagging. Every time her eyes dropped to the screen, her mind looped back around. The bag. That damn bag. It was too cute. That was the thing. Too deliberately cute. It was almost performative in its charm. Like, a grown woman with a pastel cartoon Snoopy bag? That wasn’t just quirky—it was curated. Intentional. And she’d never seen it before, even though they lived together, shared groceries, cleaned the same house. Holly didn’t usually hide her thrift hauls. She was proud of them, always swinging a new find into the room with a grin, showing off a weird lamp or a floral jumpsuit like it was high art. But this? It had just... appeared. Samantha finally closed her laptop with a sigh, the click echoing into the quiet room. She stretched her arms overhead, bones crackling, then stood, toes flexing against the rug before she padded barefoot toward the bag. The closer she got, the stranger it felt. The bag was definitely high-quality, well-made. The kind of stitching that didn’t fray. It smelled faintly of something floral—baby powder? No, softer. Maybe lavender detergent and plastic. There was a faint sheen on the zipper pulls, polished silver catching the light. She crouched beside it, one hand reaching out, fingers brushing the textured fabric. Not insulated. Not a cooler. Her brows knit together, curiosity growing sharper. There was a front flap. Wide. Snapped closed. She glanced up, then back toward the stairs. Still silence. She hesitated a breath longer, then tugged open the flap with a soft fwip. Her eyes flicked down. Inside were smaller pouches, all neatly arranged. One was mesh, containing a small bottle of baby oil. Another had what looked like wipes—actual baby wipes, unscented. Then there was a folded changing mat, mint green, clean and new, tucked against the back wall of the bag. Samantha blinked. There was another compartment. A zipper this time. She slid it down slowly. The teeth parted with a gentle hiss of nylon. Inside were folded, sealed plastic packages—thick, soft-looking... what even were these? She reached in, brushed a finger against one. It crinkled under her touch. Smooth plastic, cartoon patterns—little stars, teddy bears, crescent moons. Thick, absorbent padding? Diapers. Big ones. Not for babies. Samantha froze. Her breath caught in her throat, every neuron lighting up at once. The bag hadn’t been left there by accident. Holly had just... set it down. Like it was nothing. Like it belonged. But nothing about this felt casual. Nothing about it made sense. It was both completely innocent in appearance and impossibly charged in implication. Her heart was suddenly in her ears, pounding like it was trying to escape. She leaned forward, fingers trembling slightly now, and peeled back another soft flap, peering deeper into the bag. What else was in here? The first thing Samantha pulled free was the wooden hairbrush. It wasn’t just for brushing hair. That much was clear the moment her fingers wrapped around the worn, smooth handle. The grain of the wood had been polished by use, not vanity. The back was broad and flat, the kind of surface that wasn’t really meant for detangling anything. It was the kind of brush meant to make a sound when it hit skin. She stared at it for a moment, blinking slowly as she turned it over in her hands, reading the glint of wear in the lacquer, the slight round of the bristles long ignored in favor of the brush’s other, more intentional use. She set it down beside the bag and kept going. Next came a soft rattle of metal against nylon—she reached into the corner pouch and her hand closed around something cool, hard. A pair of handcuffs, not the plastic fuzzy kind from a party store, but real ones, heavy and silvery and compact, like something clipped to a belt in a dark alley. Her breath hitched just slightly. She set those down too, beside the brush, like puzzle pieces in a game she didn’t know the rules of. The rustling of the main compartment brought her next find into view. It was pastel blue. Silicone. An adult-sized pacifier. Her fingers hesitated above it for a long second before she dared to touch it. It lay there nestled in a mesh pocket like it belonged—clean, deliberate, with a little plastic loop and a curve wide enough to press into a full-grown mouth. Her lips parted slightly, her tongue flicking unconsciously across them as her mind spun out in a dozen different directions, none of them landing anywhere solid. There was a rustle of soft plastic again as she shifted the flap and found—no way. Samantha’s fingers curled around something glossy, slippery, and pulled it free: a diaper cover. The same pattern as the bag. Gingham mint green. Dancing cartoon Snoopy and Woodstock in gleeful ignorance of context, the elastic bands puffed and pristine like they were waiting for a storybook child to come running through a field. But this wasn’t for a child. The waistbands were too big. The hips too wide. This was adult-sized. Designed, cut, and stitched for someone fully grown. Her pulse thudded at the base of her throat as she reached further. A sippy cup. The kind with a soft silicone mouthpiece and two grip handles on either side, but adult-sized. She tested the weight, disbelieving, then found a baby bottle next to it—also grown up in scale, the nipple longer, thicker, the bottle built to fit full meals of liquid, not formula. Its surface was printed with tiny clouds and smiling stars. Samantha stared at it, transfixed. This wasn't a joke. None of it was. The smell inside the bag had deepened—a faint powdery sweetness and something else she couldn’t place, like warmth and safety and a memory she couldn’t name. Her heart was in her ears again, cheeks warming with a blush that had no name, just heat and confusion and something that felt like falling— SMACK. A firm, open-palmed swat landed directly on her butt. Not hard enough to hurt, but definite enough to jolt her entire body like someone had plugged her spine into an outlet. “Hey now,” came Holly’s voice, low and laced with a smirk, “didn’t anyone ever tell you it’s rude to go through someone else’s things?” Samantha yelped—actually yelped—and dropped the diaper cover like it burned, spinning upright so fast she nearly tripped over herself. Her hands shot behind her, palms awkwardly covering the spot Holly had just smacked as if she could erase the moment from existence. Her face was flushed, her mouth trying to form a sentence and failing at every attempt. “H-Holly! I—I didn’t, I mean, I was just—” Holly stood in the archway, one hand on her hip, the other holding her now-finished soda can, a lazy, amused glint sparkling behind her blue eyes. Her golden hair was tied back messily, a few strands stuck to the curve of her cheek, and she looked infuriatingly calm. “Curiosity,” she said with the long, teasing drawl of someone who knew she had the upper hand, “is very cute, Sammy. But you know what happened the last time someone poked around in that bag without asking?” Samantha blinked, heart still racing. “I—what?” “They got in trouble,” Holly said, her grin widening like a crescent moon, “and ended up in timeout.” Samantha’s brain short-circuited. Her mouth moved but nothing came out. She gaped at her roommate like she was hearing her speak Martian. The idea—her, in timeout? Her, over this? She wasn’t a kid, she wasn’t—wait, why did that idea make her stomach do flips? Holly tilted her head and took a step closer. “Hmm. Do you need a timeout, Sammy?” Her voice went singsong on the name, like she was addressing a disobedient preschooler. “I think someone’s been naughty.” Samantha’s entire body flushed. She had no idea what to say, what to think—what to feel. The tension between them thickened, but not in a hostile way. It was charged, electric, like static before lightning. Holly’s grin didn’t waver for a second. And then, after exactly five seconds of eye contact so potent it could’ve started a small fire, Holly laughed. “Relax. I’m just kidding.” She put everything back in and scooped up the diaper bag in one fluid motion, slinging it back over her shoulder like it was just a yoga tote, and padded off toward the stairs. Samantha didn’t move. She just stood there. Frozen. Heart pounding. Mind spinning. Watching the sway of that ridiculous bag disappear around the corner, her ears ringing with the sound of her own pulse and the echo of Holly’s voice whispering Do you need a timeout, Sammy? in the back of her head like a spell cast and still sinking into her skin. Dinner was quiet—but not in the peaceful, shared-comfort kind of way. The kind of quiet that pressed against the walls like rising steam, curling around the silverware and the low hum of the ceiling fan overhead. Forks clinked against ceramic. The smell of baked garlic and roasted vegetables hung thick in the air, layered over with the buttery heat of toasted bread, but Samantha barely tasted a bite. She stabbed a piece of zucchini, chewed, nodded absently at something Holly hadn’t even said. Her eyes drifted—not directly at her roommate, but in her orbit. Holly sat across the table, long legs crossed at the ankles, her plate half-finished, posture easy and a little slouched, like someone completely unaware or unbothered. Her blond hair was twisted up into a messy bun that swayed gently every time she tilted her head to sip her sparkling water. She looked... like she hadn’t a care in the world. And Samantha hated how much that made her feel like she had every care. Holly hadn't said a thing since earlier. Just came down for dinner, dished out portions like everything was normal, and sat. Smiling. Not smug. Not teasing. Just... watching. Patiently. Like she was waiting for something to bloom. Samantha cleared her throat, pushing her food around as casually as she could manage. “So... how was your day?” Holly didn’t miss a beat. “Not too bad,” she said, scooping up a bite of roasted sweet potato with the same grace she’d use to tie a flower into her hair. “Had a couple early morning classes. Worked for a bit. Came home. Nothing too exciting.” Samantha blinked. “Wait—you worked?” “Mmhmm.” Holly popped the bite into her mouth, chewed slowly, calmly. Her blue eyes lifted just slightly to meet Sam’s across the table. “I babysit sometimes.” Samantha paused. She blinked again, as if that might clear whatever fog had slipped into her brain like gas under a locked door. “Since when?” “Oh, on and off,” Holly said, waving a hand lazily. “Helps pay for the expensive cheese I keep buying.” It should’ve made sense. Holly would babysit. She had that kind of presence—calm, nurturing, surprisingly firm when she needed to be. Samantha could absolutely see some exhausted couple handing their toddler over to Holly with a sigh of relief. It made perfect sense. Except for the contents of that bag. Pacifier. Sippy cup. Handcuffs. And that brush. Samantha could still feel the polished curve of it in her palm. “So...” Samantha kept her voice light, casual, so casual she could barely recognize it herself, “that’s why you had that bag with you today? The, uh. Diaper bag?” Holly didn’t even look surprised. In fact, she smiled. Not a big, wide, “gotcha” smile. Just a tiny, slow-curling, quiet kind of smile. Like she’d been waiting for this very question, like it was the blooming of a flower she’d planted hours ago and watered with nothing but silence and that one swat earlier. “You seem awfully interested in that diaper bag,” she said, tone feather-soft but unmistakably sharp around the edges. Samantha flushed. “What? No, I was just... I mean, it was just there, and I hadn’t seen it before, and it’s—” “Sure,” Holly said, cutting her off with a grin and another sip of her drink. “Sure you’re not.” Samantha’s face burned. She fumbled with her fork, glanced down at her plate, then back up. “Well, is that why you had it?” she asked again, louder this time. “You were babysitting today?” Holly nodded. “Mmhmm.” And nothing more. No elaboration. No explanation. Just that single sound, calm and content, like she was answering whether or not she’d watered the houseplants. But Samantha had seen what was in that bag. Those weren’t toddler-sized diapers. That wasn’t a normal hairbrush. Pacifiers weren’t sold with adult-sized bottles unless someone meant them to go together. She wasn’t stupid. She was an engineering student, for god’s sake—she’d spent three days debugging a fluid dynamics simulation but she could not compute what she’d seen upstairs and the words now coming out of Holly’s mouth. She tried again. “Oh,” she said, stabbing her food again, voice trying to sound curious but not too curious, casual but not disbelieving. “So... why, uh... were there some... unusual things in the bag?” She was proud she managed to get the sentence out. The word “unusual” hung in the air like a helium balloon caught in the rafters, dangling just out of reach. Holly didn't speak immediately. She chewed a slow bite of asparagus. Swallowed. Set her fork down delicately beside her plate. Then she leaned back just slightly, one arm draped over the back of her chair, eyes locked on Samantha like a cat watching something twitch under the couch. “Unusual?” she asked, voice soft and blank like the space before a storm. Samantha’s face went crimson. “I mean—just, like. Stuff I didn’t expect,” she said quickly. “In a diaper bag. That’s all. Just... you know. Not baby stuff.” Holly raised a brow, and Samantha hated the way that one tiny movement made her feel like she was back under a microscope in chem lab. Heat clawed its way up her throat. “Oh?” Holly said, tilting her head slightly. “You went pretty far in there to figure that out.” Samantha dropped her gaze. “I wasn’t snooping, I was—” “Exploring,” Holly offered, a wicked glimmer in her eyes. “Curiously. Like a little scientist.” Samantha wanted to crawl under the table. But she didn’t. She stayed right there. Her thighs pressed tightly together under the table. Her fingers clenched in her napkin. Her heart beating a little too fast, not because she was afraid, not exactly—but because she didn’t understand what was happening inside her, didn’t understand why that quiet teasing voice and those perfectly normal words were making her feel like the floor was shifting beneath her. Holly didn’t say anything else. She just smiled. Bit into a carrot. Samantha swallowed, trying to act normal, trying to pretend this was just dinner and nothing more, trying not to think about the adult pacifier and the mint-green diaper cover with cheerful Snoopy prints tucked into a bag that had definitely not been packed for a toddler. She shifted in her seat. And somehow, despite herself, despite the confusion still swirling like smoke in her chest, she asked: “So... why were there... handcuffs in a diaper bag?” Chapter 2 Holly didn’t even blink. She just leaned back in her chair with the kind of smug grace that came from knowing exactly what was coming next and watching it unfold, like a magician watching her cards flip one by one in someone else’s hand. That slow, dangerous smile crept back onto her face, the one that made Samantha’s stomach twist and heat curl low in her spine. “I’ll answer your question,” Holly said, picking up her water glass and swirling it absently, “but only after you answer mine.” Samantha blinked. “Wait, what?” Holly tilted her head, golden strands falling loose from her bun as she pinned Sam with that maddeningly calm stare. “When I came home,” she said softly, “I put the diaper bag over there—” she gestured lazily toward the corner of the living room, the spot still faintly marked by the square of sunlight that had caught the edge of the gingham pattern earlier, “—not exactly in your path. Not next to the fridge. Not near the couch. But somehow, when I came back downstairs, you had managed to go through it so thoroughly that you found the handcuffs.” She let that hang in the air. Samantha's throat was dry. “They were at the bottom,” Holly continued, smile not breaking. “Of a side pocket. Not exactly visible at a glance.” She leaned forward just slightly, the edge of her voice sharpening like a knife being gently honed on a whetstone. “So I’m just curious, Sammy. What was so interesting about a diaper bag... that got you to examine it like you were prepping for an experiment?” Samantha’s mouth opened. Closed. Her hand tightened around her fork even though she wasn’t going to eat another bite. “I—” she started, then stopped. “I don’t... I don’t know.” And she didn’t. Not really. She didn’t know why the mint-green gingham pulled her eyes like a tractor beam. She didn’t know why her breath caught when she touched the brush, or why Holly’s words earlier—Do you need a timeout?—had curled around her brain and refused to leave, echoing back again and again like some childish mantra cloaked in something darker, something hotter. She didn’t know why the plastic crinkle of those diapers made her thighs tense under the table. She didn’t know why she was flushed just sitting here. All she knew was that something had clicked open inside her, and she wasn’t sure whether she was terrified or fascinated—or both. Holly watched her flounder. Didn’t press. Just sipped from her glass again. Samantha sat in silence. And then Holly said, casual as you please, “You remember earlier, when I asked if you needed a timeout?” Samantha’s breath caught. She looked up. Holly set the glass down. Her fingers traced the condensation on the rim, slow and idle. “If you can’t answer my question, maybe a little time in timeout would help you figure it out.” That landed like a thunderclap. Samantha blinked. Her heart tripped over itself. “I—” she sputtered, a flush racing up her chest. “I don’t... I mean, what if I don’t want to go to timeout?” Her voice was smaller than she meant it to be. Not quite scared, but uncertain, like she was stepping into water she couldn’t see the bottom of. Holly’s grin widened. “Oh, sweetheart,” she said, voice velvet and honey and mischief. “If you don’t answer my question, you don’t get a choice.” Samantha’s whole body tensed—but not in fear. Not in the way you brace for impact. It was a tension like a wire being drawn tight, humming with energy. She couldn’t explain it. Didn’t have the vocabulary for the sensation blooming under her skin. It wasn’t just embarrassment. It wasn’t just confusion. It was heat. It was interest, messy and tangled and unknown. And Holly knew. Of course she knew. She could see it in Samantha’s eyes, in the pink blooming across her cheeks, in the way she kept crossing and uncrossing her legs under the table like she couldn’t get comfortable. Samantha swallowed. “I’m... I’m not going to timeout.” It came out a whisper. Defiant, but weak. Like a kindergartener standing up to the teacher and regretting it halfway through. Holly let out a soft laugh—that laugh, the one that made Samantha’s stomach do backflips. “Then answer the question.” Her tone shifted again—gentle but firm, like she was speaking to a stubborn child. There was something coiling in the words, something almost parental in the cadence, and it made Samantha feel eight inches tall. And then Holly dropped her voice further. “Unless,” she said, tapping one manicured finger against her glass, “you’re going to throw a tantrum in timeout too. In which case, I might have to think about... further consequences.” Samantha stared at her. Mouth dry. Heart racing. Body hot all over. She had no idea what to say. She didn’t even know what she wanted to say. Her lips parted. Closed again. Her thighs pressed together beneath the table like they were trying to hide the swirl of heat gathering between them. She wanted to ask. Wanted to know what this all meant. Wanted to know why Holly had that bag, why the things inside didn’t match the story she was giving, and why every word out of Holly’s mouth made her feel like she was slipping into some deeper current she didn’t understand. But all she could do was sit there. Frozen. Confused. Burning. Not sure what to do. Samantha’s voice barely broke the space between them. “I... I don’t know why I was so interested.” The words floated across the table like a secret dropped in the middle of dinner. Her eyes didn’t quite meet Holly’s; they hung somewhere near her fork, focused on the reflection of kitchen light on steel tines. Her shoulders curled slightly inward, instinctively shielding herself from something she couldn’t name. Holly, of course, grinned. “Oh, sweetheart,” she said, drawing the syllables out like they were dipped in molasses. “That’s not gonna cut it.” Samantha’s cheeks burned, a vivid pink blooming across her skin, and she squirmed slightly in her chair. Still, there was something in the air—something stronger now than earlier. Like a rope wrapping slowly around her, drawing tighter with every sentence. She cleared her throat and lifted her chin, just a little. “I really don’t know,” she said again, but it came out softer than intended—whinier. The sound made her freeze in place. Holly’s lips twitched upward. “Mm-mm. That’s not a good enough answer,” she said, her voice honeyed but firm, like a mother gently chastising a child who knows exactly what they did wrong. “Now, it’s time to decide, Sammy.” Samantha’s stomach fluttered at the way she said her name. Not “Sam.” Not “Samantha.” Sammy. Diminutive. Intimate. Dangerous. “The next words out of your mouth,” Holly continued, pointing slowly toward the living room corner where the diaper bag had once sat—“are either going to be your actual answer, or you’re going to get up, walk over to that corner, and stand there until you can come up with one.” Samantha's lips parted. She stared at Holly, stunned. Was she serious? Her heart thudded. She couldn’t tell if she was embarrassed, panicked, or something far stranger, something warmer. Her mind raced, trying to parse the space between play and punishment, between teasing and command. Holly’s expression didn’t change. Still that soft, knowing smirk. Still that quiet control behind her voice, effortless and absolute. Samantha swallowed hard. She wanted to push back. But she didn’t. She took a deep breath instead, every muscle tensing with the effort of keeping still. “I just... I don’t know,” she said, slower this time, honestly. “I’d never seen you carry a bag like that before. And then when I looked in it, I noticed the diapers were adult-sized.” She hesitated, and when she continued, her voice dipped further, not quite ashamed but certainly shy. “And then there was the sippy cup. The big one. And the bottle. And it just kept getting more... weird. And more... interesting.” She looked up quickly, trying to read Holly’s face—only to find her roommate wearing a grin, not wide and wolfish, but tight and secretive, like Samantha had whispered something forbidden and Holly was delighted by it. That look made Samantha feel exposed in a way her words hadn’t. Like Holly knew what was unfolding inside her long before she did. Like she’d been waiting for this moment, for the truth to slide out from between Samantha’s defenses. But what had she revealed? Samantha didn’t know. Only that the air felt thick, and her own heartbeat had become thunder in her chest. Holly leaned forward slightly, arms resting on the edge of the table, and asked, ever so softly: “What did you like about the diapers?” The question hit like a slap made of silk. Samantha’s breath caught. Her entire body tightened. “I—I—” she started, eyes wide, skin hot. “You—you promised to answer my question first!” Holly burst out laughing. God, she was beautiful when she laughed like that. Not mocking, not cruel—just amused, utterly and completely enjoying herself, like a cat toying with a ribbon that had tied itself in a knot. “Alright, alright,” she said, catching her breath, eyes sparkling. “Fair’s fair.” She leaned closer, resting her chin on her hand, her gaze never leaving Samantha’s face. “The handcuffs,” Holly said, her voice suddenly huskier, lower, like she was telling a dirty secret, “are for restraining people. Silly.” She let the word silly land with playful cruelty, as if Samantha had asked what a fork was for. Then Holly straightened just a little and fixed her full attention—all of it—on Samantha’s eyes. “They’re especially effective,” she said quietly, “at keeping curious hands in place.” The words slammed into Samantha like a gust of wind, knocking the breath from her lungs. Her thighs pressed tighter together beneath the table, heat rushing through her so fast she nearly gasped. And Holly just stared at her. Waiting. That same question still hanging in the air. What did you like about the diapers? Samantha’s voice came fast, rushed, defensive: “There was nothing I liked about them.” Holly tilted her head. Her smile spread, slow and catlike. “Mm,” she said, as if weighing the words like fruit in a market. “Now that’s awfully naughty of you.” Samantha froze again, skin flushed hot all over. “To lie to me like that,” Holly continued, her voice going light again, teasing, but with a current running beneath it—something darker, something in control. “I thought you were supposed to be the good one, Sammy.” Samantha didn’t know what to say. Didn’t know where to look. Her hands fidgeted in her lap. She wanted to bolt. She wanted to stay. Her pulse was hammering and her throat was tight and Holly hadn’t moved an inch but it felt like she was drawing closer with every word. Then, after a small pause, Holly said it—soft and wicked, casual as a comment about dessert: “Maybe I should just put you in a diaper.” Samantha’s eyes widened. Holly went on, like she was talking about the weather. “Might help you figure out what you like so much about them.” Samantha didn’t breathe. Didn’t move. Didn’t know what to do. Samantha sits in her chair, paralyzed in a blur of dread and heat, as Holly rises and leaves the dining room. Her bare feet whisper against the hardwood floor as she walks away, the sound impossibly loud in the silence that follows. Samantha’s eyes are locked on the hallway, watching Holly disappear into the shadows of her room. Her heart is beating like it’s trying to outrun her chest. She should leave. Get up, laugh, brush it off, do something. Instead, she sits there, knuckles white on her thighs, the silence thick around her as a wave of shame crashes over her. But something else is tangled up in it. Something not shame. Something deeper. Older. She doesn’t know what it is, only that it roots her to the seat like she’s being pulled down. Thirty seconds later, Holly returns. She’s carrying a thick white diaper, colorful and cartoonish—its landing zone covered in cheerful foxes, sleepy clouds, and balloons with smiling faces. Alongside it, Holly carries a pack of baby wipes, and a large bottle of baby powder with a pink lid, all nestled neatly in the crook of her arm like a diaper-changing caddy straight out of a parenting commercial. Samantha’s stomach drops into her shoes. She watches every step Holly takes, her body coiled so tight it hums. As Holly passes her on the way to the table, she swings the diaper lightly against Samantha’s shoulder with a papf—playful, harmless, but thick and soft enough that Samantha flinches like she’s been branded. She jolts back in her chair with a gasp and nearly topples over. “Oh my god,” she squeaks, hands gripping the edges of the table like a lifeline. Holly cackles. “Relax, Sammy. You act like it bit you.” Samantha’s face is crimson, and she knows it. Her thighs are pressed together so tight it hurts. Holly drops everything on the table—the diaper unfurling a little as it lands, its pastel foxes smiling up at them both—and sits again with that maddening calmness, that queen-in-her-throne energy. She taps a finger against the powder bottle like she’s checking the weather. “Well,” Holly says brightly, “are you ready for your diaper?” She says it just like that. Like she’s asking a sleepy toddler if they’re ready for naptime. Samantha swallows a noise that wasn’t quite a gasp. “I—I don’t want to wear a diaper,” she mumbles, her voice as weak and unconvincing as a toddler caught stealing cookies. Holly roars with laughter. “Oh my god, that was adorable,” she says, wiping the corner of her eye with a knuckle. “That was the most pitiful little ‘no’ I’ve ever heard. You sounded like you were begging me to put it on you.” “I wasn’t,” Samantha says quickly, but her voice is too tight, too breathy. “Oh, but you are going to wear it,” Holly says simply, almost sweetly. “And you’re going to spend a little time thinking about why you’re so fascinated with this whole thing.” Samantha opens her mouth, but Holly holds up a finger. “But first,” she continues, “I need to know something important.” She leans forward, eyes locked on Samantha’s. Her voice softens, curling like satin. “Can I trust you to behave during your diaper change and timeout?” Samantha stares at her. She doesn’t answer. She can’t. Her brain has completely shorted out, her body burning up with something wild and inexplicable, like every nerve has been set to vibrate. The room tilts slightly. Her heart thunders behind her ribs. Holly nods slowly, knowingly. “That’s a no, huh?” She clicks her tongue once. “Well, I know you found that hairbrush in the bag, Sammy.” Samantha stiffens. “I also know you know exactly what it’s used for.” Holly smiles, sweet and sharp like candy glass. “It’d be unfortunate if I had to make an introduction between the two of you.” Samantha gulps and nods, quickly. “Good girl,” Holly says gently. Chapter 3 Holly stands, lifting the diaper from the table with one hand, and moves to the open area of the living room where the sunlight’s grown dim and golden. She crouches gracefully, unfolding the diaper on the floor with the ease of long-practiced hands, smoothing it out flat with her palm, fluffing the thick padding so it puffs open wide. “Come here,” she says. Samantha doesn’t move. Not until Holly looks up and says, a little differently, “Sammy.” The tone. Commanding. Serious. Not loud. Just final. And Samantha moves. Each step feels impossible. Her knees weak, feet bare on the cool wood. She walks like she’s being summoned by magic, a sleepwalker stepping into a spell. When she reaches Holly, the world feels smaller. Warmer. Intimate in a way that defies explanation. “Good girl,” Holly whispers again, gently taking Samantha’s hand and guiding her down. Samantha doesn’t resist. She lies back on the open diaper, the thickness puffing beneath her. The soft crinkle of it is deafening in the quiet room. Her heart pounds as Holly gently lifts her skirt. Fingers hook under the waistband of her panties. Samantha gasps softly as Holly slides them down and off with practiced grace, folding them and setting them aside like laundry. Samantha’s bare bottom rests against the soft, dry padding of the unfolded diaper, and every part of her is flushed so hot it’s like her blood has turned to fire. Then come the wipes. Cold. Startling. Holly wipes her with slow, deliberate care—clinical but gentle, like she’s changing someone she cares about. The wipe slides along her folds, her thighs, her skin prickling under the attention. Samantha bites her lip and closes her eyes, the humiliation soaking into her like water into cotton, but there’s a flutter in her belly she can’t name, a twist of something deep and shivery that she doesn’t want to stop. Then comes the powder. The scent is soft, floral and sweet, like clean laundry and childhood. Holly dusts it liberally across her skin, patting it in with practiced hands. “There we go,” Holly hums, as if she’s narrating this for no one at all. Then, with practiced efficiency, she folds the diaper up between Samantha’s legs. It cradles her. Pillowy. Warm. The padding presses against her with a shocking intimacy. She opens her eyes just in time to watch Holly smooth the front down, centering the foxes over her tummy, and then—rippp—one tape is pulled, pressed, sealed snug against her hip. Another. Then another. Four in all. Tight. Secure. Samantha’s legs tremble slightly. She can feel the diaper all around her, thick and inescapable, the soft crinkle echoing every breath she takes. Holly helps her sit up. Then pats her diapered butt. Samantha whimpers. Actually whimpers. “That’s a good fit,” Holly says with a pleased smile, smoothing the waistband at the back with both hands, like she’s checking the snugness on a toddler before nap. “Nice and tight. No leaks.” Samantha can barely breathe. The padding muffles everything. Her movement. Her thoughts. Her pride. But her skin is electric. Holly stands in front of her, hands on her hips, eyes sparkling with satisfaction. Then she tilts her head and says, in a syrupy singsong: “You look so cute like that, Sammy.” Samantha's eyes dropped, slowly, as if dragged by invisible hands. She looked down at herself—at the thick, puffy white bulk between her thighs, pastel foxes grinning up from her hips, cheerful and oblivious to her shame. Her skirt, once modest and loose, now rode up helplessly over the diaper’s curve, barely covering anything. The hem sat halfway up the padding, fluttering with every little movement. She could see it. Feel it. Hear it. And Holly didn’t give her long to sit with it. “Come on,” Holly said softly, her tone somewhere between coaxing and commanding, and she took Samantha by the wrist—not hard, not dragging, but firm. Unmistakable. The kind of grip that said you’re coming with me, now. Samantha rose without protest, her steps stiff, her balance thrown slightly off by the thick new padding forcing her thighs apart. She waddled as Holly led her across the hardwood floor to the same corner where the diaper bag had first caught her attention, like a trap baited with mint gingham and innocent nostalgia. Every step made her flinch with a soft crinkle, and she knew Holly could hear it too. When they reached the corner, Holly turned her gently and pressed one firm palm against her back. “Face the corner,” she said, voice low and syrup-sweet, like she was talking to a child who’d been sent there many times before. Her other hand landed on Samantha’s padded rear with a few brisk pats. “Hands at your sides. No fidgeting. No turning around.” Samantha’s cheeks burned so red she thought they might melt right off. “And if I see you doing anything but standing here, if I see you twitching, playing with your diaper, wandering off, whatever.... you will regret it. Understand?” Samantha nodded, the sound of her hair rustling against her shoulders loud in the still air. “Good. Because when you come out of timeout...” Holly’s voice dipped closer to her ear, warm breath teasing her neck, “you’re going to tell me exactly what you find so fascinating about those diapers.” And then Holly was gone....walking away, back toward the table. The sound of plates clinking together, silverware gathering in soft piles, drifted through the room like background noise from another world. Samantha stood frozen. Her forehead hovered inches from the wall, her arms hung at her sides, her fingers twitching slightly but otherwise still. Her whole body buzzed with awareness. She felt the diaper like it had become part of her, a second skin, alien and thick and impossible to ignore. She couldn’t stop thinking about how visible it was, how nothing but that tiny bit of skirt stood between her and total exposure. She felt ridiculous. She felt humiliated. But most of all—most of all—she felt something she couldn’t name. Something wicked and warm and wrong in the best possible way. Because the truth was, it didn’t feel bad. The shame was like a drug. The helplessness, the control Holly had over her, the soft, crinkling echo of every breath she took in that padded prison. It was doing something to her. She wasn’t supposed to like this, and maybe she didn’t. But her body was responding. Her thoughts spiraled in circles, back and back and back to the moment Holly unfolded the diaper, the way her fingers smoothed the powder into her skin, how secure the tapes had felt, closing her in. Fifteen long minutes passed like that. Her mind roamed everywhere and nowhere. She didn’t want to wet the diaper. She told herself that at least a dozen times. But her bladder was definitely sending signals now. Gentle ones, but getting stronger. And she couldn’t help it, her mind kept dancing with the possibility. With the question: What if I just... did? The image flashed across her vision—of standing here, blushing, as the warmth spread between her thighs, absorbed silently by the padding Holly had put her in. She shuddered, just slightly. Behind her, dishes clinked one last time. And then: footsteps. Holly’s bare feet padded softly across the floor, and before Samantha could brace for anything, a hand was on her shoulder. Not hard. Gentle. She turned her slowly. Holly’s expression was warm. That teasing smile was still there, but there was a softness to it now, an intimacy. “You ready to talk?” she asked, like she was checking on a toddler after a tantrum, like she already knew the answer. Samantha nodded, eyes cast down. “That’s my girl,” Holly said, and took her hand again leading her not back to the table, but to the couch. Samantha waddled quietly beside her. Every step made her wince. The crinkling was so loud now in the quiet living room, like thunder in her ears. She could only imagine how she looked from behind—her skirt riding up her back, the cartoon foxes on full display, her butt puffed out like she was wearing a pillow. Holly sat first. Then, gently, she guided Samantha down. The diaper crunched as she sat. Loudly. She froze halfway down, horrified—but Holly pulled her the rest of the way with ease. Samantha’s butt sank into the cushions, the diaper spreading under her with a fwump, warm and soft and thick beneath her. Her legs splayed slightly on instinct. Her cheeks burned hotter than ever. And Holly looked down at her with that same infuriating grin. Her eyes roamed openly over the diapered girl beside her. And then she said it, like she was commenting on the weather: “You look so cute right now.” Samantha didn’t feel cute. Not in the way Holly said it, like it was some adorable, saccharine moment meant to make her blush and smile. She didn’t feel small and pretty and precious. She felt small, yes, but raw with it. Like all her armor had been peeled away, inch by inch, until she was nothing but exposed nerves and crinkling plastic and this impossible pressure curling tighter and tighter inside her. Every time she moved, the diaper whispered around her hips. Every shift of her thighs pressed thick padding between her legs, keeping them apart. Her skirt might as well have not existed—at this point it did nothing, just a frilly suggestion flared out around the massive bulk taped around her. She could feel it everywhere. She couldn’t not feel it. Worse, she could feel her bladder. And it wasn’t just a background pressure anymore. It was growing. Pushing. Tapping at her awareness like a persistent knock on the door she didn’t want to open. And she knew. She knew what Holly’s solution was going to be. There was only one way this ended. Holly leaned back on the couch beside her, long and languid like a sun-warmed cat, clearly enjoying every flicker of emotion that played across Samantha’s face. “So,” she said with a grin, “how do you like your diaper?” “It’s not my diaper,” Samantha mumbled immediately, eyes dropping to her lap, her voice sharp with shame. Holly laughed. Not cruelly, just with that effortless amusement that made Samantha want to squirm more. And of course, squirming only made the crinkle crinkle crinkle worse. She shifted on the couch. The diaper flaared audibly under her. She blushed so hard it made her ears buzz. “Why did you put me in a diaper?” Holly tilted her head, smile still dancing at the corners of her mouth. “You practically begged for it, baby girl.” Samantha opened her mouth and then closed it. Then opened it again and stopped. She looked at Holly helplessly, searching for the right words, any words, and none came. Only heat, and pressure, and the faint sweet scent of baby powder rising from her thighs. Holly smirked. “Take your time. We’ve got all night.” She stood and padded back to the kitchen, the click of the fridge door and the fizz of two beers cracking open filling the air. When she returned, she handed one to Samantha, who took it gingerly with both hands like she wasn’t sure she was allowed to hold anything adult anymore. Holly sat beside her and said casually, “I thought about pouring it into one of those bottles you were so fascinated with. But maybe next time.” Samantha’s stomach fluttered hard. Then Holly added, offhand, “If you’re a good girl.” The words dropped like a stone in a lake. Samantha nearly choked on the beer as she sipped it. Her hands trembled slightly. Good girl. The phrase made something inside her twist, sweet and dangerous and unknown. She drank again, just to hide it. “The diaper’s... loud,” she said finally. “And thick. I have to waddle.” Holly chuckled into her bottle. “Of course it’s thick, silly. It has to be able to do its job.” Samantha shrank under the weight of that sentence. Her cheeks lit up. Her legs pressed closer, but the diaper refused to let them meet. She drank more of the beer, hoping it would dull the nerves coiling in her belly,but it only added to the growing tension in her bladder. The pressure was intense now. She fidgeted, her diaper crinkling with each movement, but Holly didn’t need to say anything. Her glance was enough, eyes sliding down, reading Samantha’s body like a chart, recognizing the subtle shifts. Samantha whimpered slightly. “I don’t know what I feel,” she said at last. “But I don’t like the diaper.” Holly’s smile faded. She shook her head slowly, like a disappointed teacher. “Sammy... you know what happens when you lie.” “I’m not lying,” Samantha said quickly, but the crack in her voice betrayed her. “Mmhm,” Holly hummed, setting down her beer and standing smoothly. “Then I guess you won’t mind going back to timeout for a bit. Since you clearly need more time to think.” “No Holly! I don’t want to go to timeout,” Samantha said, shrinking into the couch. But Holly had already taken her by the wrist again, standing her up with practiced ease. The crinkle of her diaper was deafening in the room as she was pulled to her feet. Her skirt barely covered anything now, just the top edge of the waistband, the foxes in full display. “If your naughty little butt doesn’t want to be in timeout,” Holly said, her tone syrupy and edged with steel, “maybe it’s time you stopped lying to me.” “I’m not!” Samantha started, but Holly was already walking her back to the corner. Her steps were hesitant, heavy, and the beer in her belly did not help. Every step made her bladder twinge harder, every foot closer to that wall another nail in her control. When they reached the corner again, Holly turned her and gently took both of Samantha’s wrists. She raised them up and placed her fingertips against the wall. “Touch your nose,” she said, “both hands. Just like that.” Samantha obeyed, trembling. “Good girl,” Holly said softly. Then came another pat on her thickly padded butt, firmer this time. “Stay like this. No fidgeting. No dropping your hands. If you move them? Timer starts over.” Samantha swallowed hard, her legs shaking. “H-Holly... I really have to pee,” she whispered, barely above a breath. Behind her, Holly’s voice drifted from the couch, sweet and smug. “You’re in a diaper, baby girl.” And just like that, Holly sat down, opened her beer again, and watched. While Samantha stood there in the corner, trembling, blushing, needing to pee more by the second, and knowing exactly what Holly expected her to do. Samantha stood trembling in the corner, nose to the wall, fingers pressed dutifully against it, toes straining forward, posture locked in enforced stillness. Her padded backside jutted out beneath her skirt, now nothing more than a crumpled veil barely concealing anything. Behind her, Holly lounged on the couch like a queen admiring the stillness of a captured moment, sipping her beer, eyes fixed on Samantha’s quivering form. The diaper made everything visible. Not just physically,though the thick pastel bulk bulged from beneath the hem like a balloon inflated with shame,but emotionally. Every twitch, every fidget, every little rock of the hips gave away Samantha’s growing desperation. Holly saw it in the way her thighs squeezed tighter, then looser, then tighter again. The soft padded wiggle of her bottom told a story her mouth refused to. And Holly loved every second of it. Samantha felt like she was crumbling. The pressure in her bladder was unbearable now, a steady, throbbing ache that made her knees knock, her fingers tremble. She tried not to move, tried to obey, but her body betrayed her with tiny, helpless motions—one heel lifting, then the other, her hips rocking back in a useless attempt to hold it all in. SMACK. She gasped. A firm hand landed square on her diapered butt, sending a wave of shock,and something else—up her spine. The padding softened the blow, sure, but the surprise of it made her jump, and in that instant of surrender, a hot, wet trickle escaped her. She whimpered. Hands still to the wall. Mortified. SMACK SMACK. Two more, quick and purposeful. The sudden swats, though still muted by the thickness of her diaper, shattered what control she had left. Her body gave out. Warmth surged between her thighs in an unstoppable flood. She moaned..... a soft and ashamed moan. Confused, as her bladder emptied into the waiting diaper, heat pooling, soaking, thickening. The padding swelled around her, growing heavier, puffier, impossibly more pronounced, and still it drank up everything. From behind her came Holly’s calm voice. “Quit fidgeting, hands back where they belong.” Samantha barely managed to adjust her hands, fingers brushing the wall again, heart pounding so hard she couldn’t hear anything else. Her face burned red hot. Her eyes welled up, though no tears fell. She was standing in a wet diaper. And it had absorbed everything. No leaking. No mess. Just... swollen warmth wrapped around her like a silent secret. Holly sat back down on the couch. Another sip of beer. Another long moment of watching Samantha writhe silently in the corner, the shame and heat settling deeper into her bones with each passing second. Ten minutes passed like that. Ten minutes of damp, squishy silence. And then Holly got up again. Samantha held her breath as she approached, body stiffening with dread. Holly crouched behind her with a slow, deliberate rustle of fabric and plastic, and then without asking her, fingers slipped under the edge of the diaper. A humiliating diaper check. “Hmm,” Holly said cheerfully, “You’re wet. But this one can hold a little more.” Samantha groaned, nearly collapsing in shame. But Holly just gave her another playful pat on the back of her diaper and guided her toward the couch. The diaper sagged heavily between her legs as she waddled. The squish was undeniable now, muffled with every step, and it took effort to sit. But Holly helped her down, and Samantha sank into the cushion with a loud, telltale crinkle. She couldn’t take it anymore. “Okay. That’s enough,” she snapped, squirming. “Let me out of this thing.” Holly looked over at her with the same amused glint she always wore when Samantha tried to reclaim even a shred of control. “I’ll change your diaper in a minute,” she said, tone light, teasing. “But only after you start telling the truth.” “I am—” “No,” Holly said, cutting her off with a single finger raised, “you’re not. You’re acting like a cranky little girl demanding a diaper change, but you’re not being honest.” Samantha’s shoulders slumped. She didn’t have the strength to fight anymore. The warmth between her thighs, the weight of the diaper, the way Holly looked at her, it all dissolved her will like sugar in hot tea. “I’m... I’m sorry for lying,” she said, barely above a whisper. Holly said nothing. Just waited. Samantha stared down at her knees. At the swollen, pastel foxes stretched tight across her diaper. “When I saw the diaper bag,” she said slowly, “and the diapers inside it... I—I immediately wondered what it would feel like. To wear one.” Holly’s smirk returned, soft and victorious. But she didn’t say a word. She didn’t need to. Holly didn’t push. She didn’t tease, didn’t interrupt. She just waited, leaned back on the couch beside Samantha, beer balanced casually in one hand, that calm unreadable smile resting on her lips. Her silence pulled the rest of it out of Samantha like a tide dragging secrets to shore. Samantha swallowed, the wet bulk of her diaper squishing softly beneath her as she shifted. The warmth, the weight of it—it was still there, like a second skin that wouldn’t let her forget what she’d done. “I…” Her voice was barely above a whisper. “When I was going through the diaper bag…” Even saying diaper made her flinch. The word burned like embarrassment held too long in the mouth. “…I found the bottle,” she continued. “And the pacifier.” Her cheeks turned a deeper shade of pink. “And I........I wondered what it’d be like. To use them.” Holly just smiled, didn’t say a word. Samantha went on. “And then I saw the… the hairbrush.” Her breath hitched at the memory. “I knew it wasn’t for hair,” she confessed, voice trembling but honest. “It frightened me. But it also… thrilled me. I didn’t want it to, but it did.” Holly turned her head slowly, that teasing grin curling again. “And how would a good little girl like you know what a spanking brush looks like?” Samantha’s eyes widened. Her face flared so red it looked sunburnt. She didn’t answer. Just stared at the floor, lips parting, then shutting, then parting again. But she couldn’t say it. So she kept going instead. “I couldn’t help myself,” she whispered. “I kept looking. That’s when I found the handcuffs.” Holly raised a brow. “Mmm. And what did you think about those, little miss curious?” Samantha’s voice went even softer. “I wondered… what they’d feel like. On me.” The moment hung in the air like fog. Thick. Charged. And then Holly stood, set her beer down, and leaned in wrapping Samantha in a warm, lingering hug that pressed her cheek to her shoulder. Samantha froze at first, overwhelmed, then slowly relaxed into the softness of it. She smelled powder, her own shame, and that faint hint of Holly’s skin. “You’re such a good girl for telling the truth,” Holly murmured, brushing a hand through her hair. “Shame you had to spend so long in timeout to get there.” Then she sat back down, picked up her beer, and took another sip, completely calm again. Samantha sat there, stunned. The diaper shifted with her every movement, an ever-present reminder of just how far things had gone. “Are you going to leave me in this?” she asked at last, squirming. Her voice was hesitant, fragile, colored with surprise that she even had the nerve to ask. Holly didn’t even look up. “I’ll change you,” she said lazily, “when I finish my beer.” She gestured toward Samantha’s bottle. “Drink up, baby girl.” The words landed like weights. Samantha took her beer, held it in both hands like she didn’t trust herself, and sipped slowly. Five minutes passed. Then ten. Each minute passed with the thick, swollen diaper pressing between her thighs. Every crinkle, every squish, reminded her of her place. The warmth wasn’t unpleasant, exactly. It had stopped being gross a while ago—it was just real. And the heaviness made her feel small, grounded, like she’d been wrapped in something that didn’t let her float away from her thoughts anymore. Holly stood eventually, brushing the front of her shorts. She stretched—arms over her head, back arching—then looked down at Samantha with that same soft mischief in her eyes. “So,” she said casually, “would you like your diaper changed? Or do you want to go back to your big girl clothes?” Samantha opened her mouth, then closed it. Everything had caught up to her now. The corner. The wetting. The touch of the tapes against her skin. Her head spun, not from alcohol but from being seen. Not judged. Just… known. “I want my big girl clothes back,” she said finally, voice quiet. Holly nodded, starting to turn. But Samantha wasn’t done. “And…” she said quickly, then stopped herself. Her chest rose and fell. She bit her lip. Looked up at Holly, suddenly vulnerable again. “Can you…” she exhaled, eyes lowering to the crinkling swell around her hips. “Can you… diaper me again? Another time?” Holly turned slowly, and the smile that bloomed across her face was gentle, knowing, radiant. She leaned down, tucked a finger beneath Samantha’s chin, and said sweetly: “I’ll think about it.” Chapter 4 Two weeks. Fourteen long, over-analyzed, heartbeat-counting, torturously ordinary days. Samantha had memorized every hour of them. The way nothing had changed, and yet everything had. Since that night—the night, when Holly had stripped her of her words, her adult pride, her clothes, and had taped a thick diaper around her hips like it was the most normal thing in the world. However, Samantha’s world had felt off-axis. They hadn't spoken of it again. Not directly. Holly had returned to her normal rhythm: classes, study groups, late-night coding sprawled across her bed with her laptop balanced on her knees. Samantha had hoped....assumed........there would be another conversation, a teasing jab, something. But Holly had given her nothing. Nothing except the torment of waiting. And the worst part? Samantha had started looking for signs. Like a junkie waiting for a hit, she watched Holly like a hawk every time she came home. She kept peeking near the door, under the coat rack, even near Holly’s laundry pile just to see, maybecatch a glimpse of that mint green gingham bag. Something. Anything. But the diaper bag hadn’t surfaced once. By Friday, she was practically vibrating from the tension of it all. She’d spent the whole day studying, which meant pretending to read the same three pages over and over while fighting the itch in her brain that had become Holly shaped. The living room was too quiet. Afternoon sun angled through the blinds in soft golden stripes, and the air carried the faint scent of old coffee and the lemon cleaner Holly liked. And then, the door opened. Holly walked in like she always did, long strides, relaxed posture, that lazy confidence trailing behind her like incense. She wore her usual Friday getup: jean shorts, a vintage tee knotted at the waist, and her backpack slung over one shoulder. She dropped it by the door without ceremony. No diaper bag. Samantha’s eyes zeroed in on the empty space beside it. Her gut twisted. Holly caught it. Of course she did. She didn’t say anything, didn’t smirk yet. Just walked to the fridge, opened it, bent down, the hem of her shorts riding up just enough to make Samantha want to squirm and pulled out a can of sparkling water. She popped the tab with a hiss and took a long sip, her eyes flicking toward Samantha as she leaned casually against the counter. Then she moved to the couch, sat beside her with her legs tucked under her, and looked at her roommate like a cat watching a caged bird peck at its own reflection. “How’s the studying going?” she asked, tone light. “Fine,” Samantha muttered, eyes back on her book, though the words were a blur of abstract math. Holly tilted her head, feigning a frown. “Why’s someone being so grumpy?” “I’m not,” Samantha shot back too quickly. “Ohhh,” Holly said, drawing the word out like warm taffy, “sounds like someone’s a little Grumpy Gills.” That line,the voice, the cadence,Dory from Finding Nemo, the singsong condescension, it all set something off in Samantha’s gut. Her whole body bristled. “I’m not being fucking grumpy,” she snapped. Holly’s eyebrows lifted. “Oof,” she said, half-laughing, but her voice gained a different tone. It was firmer, more commanding, wrapped in velour but edged in steel. “Grumpy and naughty?” The words struck a chord so deep in Samantha’s chest she felt it pulse between her legs. She looked at Holly, really looked. The casual posture, the amused eyes, the way her fingers wrapped around the can of water like she was holding the leash and waiting for the dog to realize it had nowhere to run. And Samantha remembered. The corner. The diaper. The wetting. She swallowed hard. Holly tilted her head again, slower this time. “Sounds like someone needs a nap,” she said in that infuriatingly sweet voice that made Samantha want to scream. “I don’t need a nap,” Samantha said, closing her book a little too fast and tossing it onto the coffee table. “I’m not a child.” Holly laughed. Really laughed. “Oh, sweetheart,” she said, brushing a curl from her face like it was the easiest thing in the world, “I seem to remember a certain naughty little girl who had to stand in the corner. Twice.” Samantha looked away. Her chest flushed, and her hands curled into fists. Holly wasn’t done. “And if memory serves…” Her grin stretched wider. “That same naughty girl couldn’t keep her diaper dry while she was there.” Samantha’s breath caught in her throat. Her skin went electric. Holly took another sip, watching her. “Yep,” she said cheerfully, “definitely needs a nap. Grumpy little ones always do.” “I’m not” Samantha blurted, then caught herself. She shook her head. “I don’t want a nap. I’m not going to take a nap.” Holly turned to her fully now, setting the can down on the table with a delicate clink. “Oh, baby girl,” she said, voice warm with mock pity and amusement all rolled into one as she leaned in just enough to make Samantha feel like a deer caught in headlights. “I think you will.” Samantha’s pulse picked up the moment Holly leaned in and spoke those seven devastating words. “I think you will,” Holly had said, like it was already decided, her voice that same syrupy mix of smug authority and faux concern that had left Samantha speechless more than once. But this time? This time her whole body tensed with the knowledge that Holly wasn’t bluffing. She could see it in her eyes, the shift, subtle but final. Holly wasn’t teasing anymore. She was handling. Samantha’s mouth opened in protest. “Holly, please,” she said, her voice trembling, not with fear but something tangled and confused, an odd mix of dread and anticipation. “Don’t make me take a nap. I’m not......I don’t want to. I’m not even tired.” Holly stood, smooth and graceful, like she’d done this before. She reached out and took Samantha gently by the arm, her grip light but firm. This was the kind of grip that didn’t pull, didn’t drag, but guided with quiet command. Samantha stood reluctantly, her body moving before her brain could argue. “Come on,” Holly said, her voice soothing. “You’re just going to lie down for a bit, baby girl. One hour. If you’re a good girl, I’ll come get you.” Samantha’s stomach did a flip at the phrase good girl, and she hated how her skin warmed instantly at the sound of it. She tried to resist, just a little. A slow dig of her heels. A slight stiffening in her arm. That was all it took. SMACK. A hard, open-palm swat landed square on her butt, not a warning tap this time but a spank. The padding of her jeans didn’t soften it much. The sound cracked in the air like a firework, and Samantha jumped, yelping softly. “Ah—!” Holly didn’t pause. Her grip tightened slightly as she walked Samantha down the hallway, voice sharpening just enough to make her breath catch. “If you make a fuss about naptime,” she said coolly, “then someone might just find herself grounded tonight.” Samantha blinked, confused, stammering. “Wait, what the fuck does that mean?” SMACK. Another spank, this one harder. More deliberate. Samantha gasped. Her face flared with heat. The burn from Holly’s palm lingered through her jeans and shot a jolt straight down her spine. “Language,” Holly said firmly. “You do not speak to me like that, little girl.” Samantha’s knees buckled slightly at the words. “‘Grounded’ means no going out tonight. No phone. No screen time. You’ll stay home, and I might even decide bedtime comes early.” Samantha opened her mouth to argue, but Holly cut in, her tone even sharper. “And if that little mouth of yours doesn’t clean itself up, I might have to wash it out with soap.” That shut Samantha up. Her breath came quick and shallow now, not just from the escalating tension, but from something she couldn’t name,something pulling her down into the exact place Holly clearly wanted her: off-balance, blushing, compliant. They reached her bedroom. Holly didn’t wait. She turned, and with that same infuriating calm, she reached for Samantha’s waistband and began to unbutton her jeans. Samantha jolted. “Wait! What are you doing?” “You can’t nap in these,” Holly said smoothly, as if it were obvious. “Too stiff. Too uncomfortable. You need to relax.” “But I—” Samantha started to protest again, but Holly was already working the jeans down her hips. She wasn’t rough. She didn’t yank. But she moved with the quiet certainty of someone who wasn’t asking permission. In seconds, Samantha stood there in just her t-shirt and underwear, arms crossed awkwardly over her chest, eyes darting to the side. Holly didn’t mock her. She just stepped over to the bed, pulled back the covers with a rustle, and patted the mattress like she was coaxing a sleepy toddler onto it. “Hop in,” she said, smiling. Samantha hesitated. Every cell in her body screamed don’t do this, but her feet betrayed her. She climbed into the bed, cheeks burning, crawling under the covers like she was five years old again. Holly tucked the blanket around her with shocking tenderness, then leaned in and brushed her hair off her forehead. And kissed her. Just a soft kiss, pressed to her brow, featherlight. “I’ll come get you when your nap is over,” Holly whispered. “That is, if you’re a good girl and stay in bed.” Samantha stared up at her, heart pounding. “What if I—?” “Nope,” Holly said, cutting her off. “No getting out of bed. Not for any reason. You move, you get up, you break the rules?” She smiled. “We’ll deal with that when it happens.” And then Holly turned. She walked out with the same graceful calm she always had, pausing at the door. She looked back once, her eyes twinkling. And then she closed the door behind her. Warmth. That was the first thing Samantha felt. Something soft, hazy warmth that wrapped her like a blanket before the rest of the world returned. Her limbs were heavy, the mattress clinging to her like it didn’t want to let go. Then she felt fingers, light and slow, brushing gently through her hair. She stirred, a quiet sigh slipping from her lips as the soft voice followed. “Time to wake up, sleepyhead.” Holly’s tone was low, sweet, almost sing-song. Samantha groaned softly and rolled onto her side, trying to burrow deeper into the covers. But the strokes to her hair became a gentle touch down her back, coaxing. “Nap time’s over,” Holly said again, chuckling softly. “You sure blew past your time limit for someone who definitely didn’t need a nap, hmm?” Samantha blinked her eyes open, slowly rolling onto her back. Her lashes fluttered, and she mumbled, “How long did I sleep?” “Two hours,” Holly said, standing up beside the bed and stretching slightly. “Guess you needed it more than you thought.” Samantha sat up with a dazed blink, rubbing her eyes. “No way…” “Mhm,” Holly confirmed. “Come on, sleepy girl. Brush your teeth, then meet me in the living room. We’ll figure out what we’re doing tonight.” Still not fully in command of her thoughts, Samantha slipped from the bed in nothing but her oversized T-shirt and underwear, padding barefoot into the bathroom without protest. She moved through the routine with autopilot grace..... toothbrush, toothpaste, water, a soft hum of bristles. And then Holly’s voice floated down the hallway, chipper and far too amused. “Do you need to go potty while you’re in there?” Samantha froze, mid-brush. Her eyes went wide in the mirror. Foam gathered at the corner of her mouth as her cheeks flushed deep red. “I do not need to go potty,” she snapped around the toothbrush, trying for indignation but muffled by bristles and bubbles. There was a pause. And then Holly’s voice again, laced with laughter: “Okay, okay.” When Samantha finally returned to the living room, Holly looked up from her phone and smiled warmly. “Good girl,” she said easily, “for taking your nap without any fuss.” Samantha’s lips twitched. She said nothing, but her eyes rolled with exaggerated annoyance even though deep down, buried under the layers of her pride and confusion, something in her chest fluttered at the words. Good girl. It echoed in her head like a bell, making her heart beat faster than it should’ve. “Anyway,” Holly continued, sitting up straighter, “you’re staying in tonight.” Samantha raised a brow but didn’t protest. “I was thinking,” Holly went on, “we could hang out, maybe order some takeout, watch a movie, just have a chill night. Sound good?” Samantha smiled for real now. “Yeah, actually. That sounds nice.” “I thought you’d like that.” And then— asual as anything, like she was suggesting socks over slippers Holly dropped it. “Since we’re not going anywhere, I’m just gonna go ahead and put you in your pajamas now.” Samantha blinked. She turned her head toward Holly slowly, confusion spreading across her face like ink in water. “…Wait, what?” Without a pause, Holly turned on her heel and started walking, not to Samantha’s room, as expected, but toward her own. Samantha blinked in confusion and followed. Her steps slowed as she realized where they were going, but she didn’t protest. Something inside her told her not to. Not yet. Holly’s bedroom door creaked open and in they went. The lighting was soft, the bed perfectly made, and everything smelled faintly of lavender and citrus,Holly’s signature scent. Before Samantha could process the shift, Holly turned to her and, with the same nonchalant authority she’d used countless times before, reached for the hem of Samantha’s shirt. “Arms up.” Samantha hesitated only a second before obeying, cheeks already warm. Holly lifted the shirt over her head and tugged it free, leaving her standing there in nothing but her underwear, arms folded over her chest like a nervous child. But Holly didn’t even blink as she was already moving toward her closet. And that’s when Samantha saw it. The diaper bag. Tucked neatly on the top shelf, the same mint gingham, the same ridiculous nostalgia. Her eyes went wide. Holly casually unzipped it and rummaged through its contents, her fingers moving with ease, familiarity. Then she pulled it out. A diaper. Not just any diaper but a monster of a diaper. Bigger, puffier, louder looking than anything Samantha had seen before. Its thick white body was patterned with barnyard animals, smiling cows and chickens, the logo Mega Barnyard stretched across the front. Holly also pulled out a fresh container of wipes and the same pink capped baby powder from before. “Okay,” Holly said, turning to face her. “Lay down on the bed.” Samantha froze. Just for a second. But the look Holly gave her, one brow raised, that patient, dominant stillness, broke through her momentary resistance like glass under a boot. “Quit playing games and get on the bed.” Samantha moved. She crawled onto the bed, heart hammering in her chest, and lay back with her eyes toward the ceiling. She heard Holly step closer. Felt fingers at the waistband of her underwear. Then the tug. The slide. They came off in one smooth pull and were set aside like they were nothing. Samantha’s thighs clenched reflexively. She couldn’t help but gasp when Holly unfolded the Mega Barnyard diaper. The crinkle of it sounded enormous, like plastic echoing in a cathedral. Holly fluffed it expertly, shaking it once to puff it up even more before slipping it beneath Samantha’s hips. “Lift up,” she said simply. Samantha did. The diaper slid under her, wide and padded and humiliatingly secure. Holly settled it beneath her, then reached for the powder. She applied it liberally, cool and soft against heated skin, dusting her inner thighs and across her mound. Samantha’s breath hitched. Holly didn’t rush. She folded the diaper up between Samantha’s legs, gently pressing it to her stomach, sealing her in with practiced care. The tapes followed—one, two, three, four, each one pulling snug, each one declaring the same thing: you’re not in charge here. Then Holly leaned down, her voice warm but firm. “Since you can’t be trusted to use the potty—even when I ask, I don’t really have much choice, do I?” she said. “Until I can trust you again, this is how it’s going to be.” Samantha said nothing. She couldn’t. She lay there in stunned silence, the thick diaper wrapped around her, her body tingling with a thousand unnameable feelings. Holly turned and went back to her closet. When she returned, she was holding something folded in her arms. A one-piece pajama sleeper, soft pink with white stars on the fabric and cuffs at the wrists and ankles. “What… what is that?” Samantha asked, her voice hushed. Holly laughed. “Pajamas, silly.” She unzipped the back, a long pull from the base of the neck to the lower back. “Come on. Stand up.” Samantha obeyed, legs awkward with the new bulk between them. The sleeper was pulled over her head, arms guided into sleeves, legs into legs. Holly zipped it up slowly, carefully. Samantha didn’t notice anything until she heard a a subtle snap that made the zipper vanish under a flap of fabric. And with that, she was sealed in. No way out. Not without Holly. Samantha barely had time to process it before Holly gave her a few soft pats on the diaper’s rear......pat pat pat, each a reminder of how thickly padded she was. “I’m going to watch some TV,” Holly said, turning away. “I’ll order food in a bit. Be good.” Samantha stood there for a moment, stunned, before waddling, actually waddling, into the bathroom. She closed the door and looked into the mirror. The sleeper hugged her body in all the wrong ways. The diaper forced her legs apart, bulging through the leg cuffs, rounding her hips and puffing her bottom so much it was comical. The thick plastic rustled with every step. She looked like an overgrown toddler in adult-sized footie pajamas, something for children or toddlers, not something real, not something she should be in. But she was. And seeing herself like this, seemingly trapped in the soft fabric, sealed in a diaper she couldn’t escape, made something inside her ache and hum. Humiliation. Heat. A dark, strange pleasure. She stood there, staring at herself in the mirror, cheeks flushed, heart pounding, not knowing if she wanted to cry or curl up or… or something else entirely. All she knew was that she was humiliated. And, despite herself, maybe because of herself, she liked it. Chapter 5 The bathroom door creaked softly as Samantha stepped out, the heavy warmth of the sleeper clinging to her body like velvet. She waddled, there was no other word for it,down the hallway, each thick step muffled by the plush carpet and underscored by the soft, plasticky crinkle crinkle crinkle that followed her like a shadow. She stepped into the living room. Holly was already sprawled on the couch, legs tucked up, sparkling water in hand, watching some half-awful reality dating show where the contestants were clearly either paid actors or had lost a bet. She didn’t look up immediately......didn’t have to. Samantha’s approach announced itself in sound and shame. Still, Holly smiled when she glanced over. “There’s my little star.” Samantha sank down beside her, the diaper squishing out under her weight, the unmistakable noise practically echoing off the walls. The sleeper strained gently at her shoulders as she settled in, the back zip tugging slightly against her movement. She tried not to think about it. She tried harder not to think about how good it felt to be sitting here beside Holly. Warm. Not fighting. Just… being. The show played on, two women arguing over a guy with teeth too white to be real. Samantha found herself getting sucked in, mind drifting from her diapered state for a moment. Then Holly stood. “I got something for us,” she said over her shoulder as she walked to the kitchen. She opened the fridge, pulled out two beers, popped the caps with a practiced flick of the wrist. One went into a frosty pint glass. The other? Into a big pastel adult-sized sippy cup. Pink, with tiny clouds and stars dancing across the lid. Samantha’s jaw dropped as Holly approached and handed it to her with a straight face. “Really?” Holly smiled sweetly. “Don’t want you spilling on my couch, now do I?” Then she raised her own glass and tapped it lightly against the sippy cup. “Cheers.” Samantha, mortified, took a sip from the soft mouthpiece. It wasn’t bad, she had to admit. It was cold and bubbly and exactly what she needed to settle her nerves. The show continued, more drama unfolding on screen. And still, the diaper never let her forget. With every shift of her legs, every lean or laugh, it crinkled, loud and unrelenting, and Holly’s occasional sidelong glances only deepened Samantha’s squirming. She tried to sit still. Couldn’t. It was like her body was rebelling. By the time the final rose ceremony of the episode began, Samantha had finished her beer, the sippy cup resting empty on the end table. Holly drained her own glass, stood up with both, and walked to the kitchen. Samantha leaned her head back against the couch cushion, relaxed for a split second until Holly called over her shoulder, “I’m just refilling yours. I’ll be right back. I’ve got to grab the pizza.” Samantha sat bolt upright. “Wait! You’re leaving me like this?” Holly came back just long enough to bend down in front of her, both hands resting gently on Samantha’s knees. Her voice softened, almost affectionate. “I trust you to be a good little girl while I’m gone,” she said, smoothing a hand up Samantha’s thigh. “No trouble, no touching, no unzipping. Just stay on the couch and be good.” Her smile widened slightly. “Because if there is any trouble… if I come home and find you’ve been naughty…” She leaned closer, her mouth brushing Samantha’s ear. “I will give you a spanking you won’t forget.” Samantha gulped. Her skin prickled. “I.....I won’t,” she said quickly. “I promise. I’ll be good.” Holly leaned back, amused. “Good to hear.” She stepped back, picked up her purse from the hook, and glanced toward the front door. “But,” she added suddenly, “if you don’t trust yourself to behave, I could always go next door and get Mrs. Keller to come over and keep you company.” Samantha’s eyes went wide. “No!” she blurted. “I—I’ll behave. I promise. Please don’t…” Holly’s smirk was devilish. “That’s what I thought.” She slung her purse over her shoulder, gave Samantha one last pat on her diapered bottom, and walked out, closing the door behind her. Silence settled in. The TV played on in the background. And Samantha sat there on the couch, stiff, blinking, her pulse thudding in her ears. Her legs shifted again. The crinkle echoed. Her diaper was swollen with padding, her sleeper snug, her dignity clinging by a thread. She sighed. And then it hit her.........hard. Her bladder. She shifted in place again, frowning slightly, hand reflexively moving to her stomach. All that beer… Her mind raced back to Holly’s voice, teasing and light. Do you need to go potty while you're in there? She’d said no. Of course she had. Because she was still trying to pretend. Now, sitting there, in pajamas with a zipper she could not reach, trapped in a diaper thicker than anything she'd ever imagined, Samantha groaned quietly and let her head fall back. “Oh god,” she muttered under her breath, “why didn’t I go when I had the chance…” And she cursed herself for drinking the beer. Fifteen minutes. It felt like an eternity compressed into a single, desperate thought: Don't pee. Don't pee. Don’t. Samantha sat on the couch, squirming in the thick embrace of the Mega Barnyard diaper beneath the pastel sleeper, every slight shift releasing a chorus of humiliating crinkles into the quiet living room. Her legs pressed tightly together, crossed like a vice, but it did nothing. The pressure in her bladder was rising like a tide, constant and unrelenting, until even breathing too deeply seemed to make it worse. She bit her lip. The worst part wasn’t even the urgency, it was the knowledge that she couldn’t do anything about it. That helplessness, thick and soft and taped around her hips, wrapped in a one-piece sleeper zipped up safe and secure was starting to gnaw at her. Not just physically, but mentally. She stood with a groan and twisted her body around, reaching behind her back, fingers stretching desperately toward the zipper. She could feel the fabric strain, her muscles flexing, but no matter how she bent or contorted, she couldn’t reach it. Her fingers brushed uselessly at the upper back of the sleeper, nowhere near the actual closure. Frustrated, she waddled to the bathroom, hoping the mirror might help. She turned around, looking over her shoulder. What she saw made her stomach drop. The zipper was gone, completely hidden beneath a wide flap stitched seamlessly into the fabric, sealed by two thick black snaps. The message was clear: she wasn’t getting out of this unless Holly wanted her out. And if she was being honest with herself, that realization was half of what made her bladder threaten to give in right then and there. She shuffled back into the living room, cheeks burning, her waddle even more pronounced. She tried to sit, to act normal, tucking her legs up awkwardly and squeezing tight again, willing the pressure away. It wasn’t working. Five minutes later, the front door opened, and in walked Holly, smiling as casually as if she’d just come back from a jog instead of leaving her roommate trapped in a diapered onesie like a misbehaving toddler. She placed the pizza box on the kitchen counter, tossing her keys in the bowl, and turned toward the couch. “How’s my good little girl doing?” Samantha flinched at the words. But somehow, impossibly, they triggered something deeper, familiar, and instinctive. The words good girl slipped under her skin, making her mouth move before she could second guess it. “I was,” she said quietly, “a good girl.” Holly beamed. She sauntered over and knelt next to the couch. “Let’s find out.” Samantha’s heart jumped as Holly’s hand slipped around her thigh and pressed against the front of the diaper, squeezing gently, then patting. The check was methodical like she’d done this before. She had. Samantha felt her cheeks blaze as she stared forward, her entire body tensing with shame. “Awwww,” Holly cooed. “Still dry! You are a good girl, huh?” Then came the tickling. Two hands, suddenly under her arms, fingers dancing along her sides, over the fabric of the sleeper. Samantha shrieked, laughing helplessly as she squirmed, trying to twist away but there was nowhere to go. “Tickle tickle tickle,” Holly sang in full on baby talk. “Who’s a dry little diaperbutt? You are! Who’s my big girl in her clean diapee?” Samantha howled, thrashing And then she gasped. The laughter stopped mid breath as warmth bloomed between her legs. “Oh no oh my god!” The flood started slowly, just a trickle, but the moment she tensed, trying to stop it, it broke loose completely. The diaper drank it in greedily, swelling, the padding expanding even more around her hips as her control slipped through her fingers like sand. Holly froze, then burst into laughter. “Oh my god I literally spoke too soon!” she giggled, standing and ruffling Samantha’s hair like she’d just spilled juice, not just humiliated herself completely. “My big girl couldn’t hold it!” Samantha was mortified. Holly, meanwhile, was already turning toward the kitchen. “Just sit tight, puddles. I’ll get us some plates.” Samantha sat there, lips parted, heart pounding, legs spread slightly from the thick, wet mass between her thighs. She could feel the diaper cling tighter now, the weight undeniable, impossible to ignore. The onesie made sure of that. She tried to breathe. Tried to stay still. Tried not to cry or smile or moan or think. Holly came back in a minute later, carrying two plates stacked with slices, a fresh napkin tucked under her arm. She sat back down beside Samantha and placed one of the plates in her lap like she was feeding a child. Then she leaned back, grabbed the remote, and said with an easy grin: “Alright. What do you want to watch, little one?” Samantha sat still, frozen in the wreckage of her dignity. The diaper was heavy now, swollen and thick between her thighs, forcing them apart even as she tried to pretend it wasn’t there. But there was no wetness against her skin, no leaking, nothing to remind her of the humiliating loss of control except the pressure of the padding itself, which had only grown more suffocating, more present. She couldn’t ignore it anymore than she could ignore her own breathing. It was part of her now. And Holly… Holly didn’t seem the least bit concerned. Samantha was lost in her thoughts, trying to process how her night had spiraled so far beyond her expectations, when a soft tap landed right on her nose. She blinked and looked up into Holly’s grinning face. “I asked what you want to watch, silly girl.” Samantha lowered her gaze again. Her voice, small and tight. “Anything’s fine. You pick.” “Okay,” Holly said breezily, already reaching for the remote. She queued up another episode of the dating show, more over-tanned twenty-somethings, more fake tension, more wine-fueled drama. Samantha tried to focus. She chewed her pizza slowly, tried to watch the screen, but the swollen mass taped between her legs made every position feel awkward. She shifted constantly, the diaper crinkling with each motion, drawing her attention back to herself again and again. Holly didn’t seem to care. She was laughing at the show, sipping her beer, completely at ease. And Samantha felt… trapped. During the first commercial break, she found her courage. “How long are you going to keep me in this?” she asked, voice hushed but pointed, poking at the diaper’s edge with the side of her hand. Holly didn’t even look at her at first. She just reached over casually, as if checking the weather, and pressed two fingers into the thick padding between Samantha’s legs. Gave it a gentle squeeze. “You barely even wet it,” she said lightly, eyes still on the TV. “That’s a nighttime diaper, Sammy. It’s made to hold a lot.” Samantha’s stomach dropped. She had expected something like that, but hearing it out loud made it worse. She scowled. “Aren’t you supposed to change it immediately after it’s wet?” Holly laughed. A real, belly-deep laugh that made Samantha’s ears burn. “No, honey,” she said, turning to her. “You’re in a super thick diaper with a ton of baby powder. I checked it. You’re not gonna get a rash.” Samantha pouted. But Holly wasn’t done. “That diaper will be just fine for a few more wettings, trust me.” She leaned back into the couch and added with a smirk, “That’s kind of the point, isn’t it?” Before Samantha could respond, Holly reached into her hoodie pocket and pulled something out. A pacifier. She didn’t give Samantha time to protest. Just reached over and popped it right into her mouth, a single smooth motion like she'd done it a hundred times before. Then she tugged gently on Samantha’s arm, guiding her down until she was curled in Holly’s lap. Holly’s arms came around her, one hand settling on the curve of her diapered rear. She began to pat softly, thump, thump, thump, a steady rhythm. The kind of motion you’d use to soothe a sleepy baby. Samantha wanted to get mad. She wanted to bite out a sarcastic comment, push the pacifier away, remind Holly she was twenty-two, not two. But her body had other ideas. The slow, rhythmic pats. The warm beer fuzzing in her veins. The soft suckling of the pacifier,her lips had instinctively accepted it and the thick mind-numbing padding hugging her hips… It was all too much. She melted. Fully relaxed, head on Holly’s chest, eyelids fluttering. Her body had stopped fighting. Holly reached for the sippy cup with her free hand and brought it to Samantha’s mouth. She tilted it slightly, letting a sip of the chilled beer trickle into her lips past the pacifier. Samantha drank lazily, her cheeks flushing as she suckled from the babyish spout. “Good girl,” Holly whispered, as the next scene of the show lit up the screen, and she gave her another soft pat. Then another. And another. Samantha had never felt anything like this. Not in her twenty two years, not in childhood, not in dreams. The warmth of Holly’s arms around her, the slow, steady rhythm of soft pats against her thickly padded butt, the soft suckling on the pacifier gently bobbing between her lips every sensation swirled into something that shouldn't have been relaxing but somehow was. It was blissful. Exhilarating in the way roller coasters were exhilarating terrifying, impossible, and yet so right once you let go. And Samantha had let go. Literally. Samantha didn’t know exactly when it started. An hour had passed, maybe more since they curled together on the couch, lost in the glow of terrible reality TV. And somewhere in that stretch of time, as her head rested against Holly’s chest and the rhythm of the pacifier matched the rhythm of the show, her body had just… relaxed. The warning signals never flared. The tension in her bladder hadn’t risen to a breaking point. She’d just suddenly felt it: warmth blooming between her thighs, slowly and steadily, the thick padding swelling further to absorb it all without complaint. Her diaper didn’t leak, didn’t even squish much beneath her. It just took everything. And Holly’s hand kept patting her. Gently. Comfortably. As if nothing had changed. Samantha sat up sharply, her breath catching. She pulled the pacifier from her mouth, fingers trembling, her face flushed with something deeper than embarrassment........shock. “Holly,” she whispered. “I just… I just had an accident.” Holly didn’t look away from the screen. “Okay,” she said lazily. “You’re not getting changed until bedtime, remember?” “No,” Samantha said, a little more forcefully, turning fully toward her. “You don’t understand. I didn’t mean to. I didn’t even notice it was happening until I was already doing it.” That got Holly’s attention. She turned her head, slow and calm, her eyes meeting Samantha’s, then she laughed. A light, breezy sound, like Samantha had told her she forgot to wash her cup. “Well,” Holly said with a shrug, “good thing you’re wearing a diaper.” Samantha’s heart dropped. She stared at Holly in disbelief, the weight of her accident and the weight of Holly’s total nonchalance colliding inside her like sparks in dry grass. “Let me out of it,” she snapped. “Let me out of this now.” Holly didn’t respond. She just turned back to the show, unbothered. That was it. Something inside Samantha snapped. “PAY ATTENTION TO ME DAMNIT!” she shouted, fists clenched, her voice pitched high, trembling with a mix of rage and panic and shame. The moment the words left her mouth, she knew. She knew. Holly paused the show with a quiet click. The screen froze on a contestant mid sob. Then she turned. Slowly. Her face no longer wore its usual teasing smile. Her voice dropped—calm, low, and laced with steel. “What did you just say to me?” Samantha’s mouth opened, but the words caught in her throat. Holly stood up. “You wanted to be in a diaper,” she said, her tone quiet and sharp. “You asked for it.” Samantha shook her head weakly. “I didn’t mean—” “And you know what?” Holly interrupted. “Little girls in diapers do not get to yell at adults. Ever.” Her eyes narrowed, and for the first time, Samantha felt small. Not in the cute, safe, swaddled kind of way. In the you are in trouble kind of way. Holly pointed toward the wall next to the entryway. “Go stand in the corner. Right now.” Samantha stared at her. “Now, Samantha. And you do not come out until I say so.” Samantha froze. Every nerve screamed at her to move, to obey, but her legs wouldn’t cooperate. She stood trembling at the edge of the couch, glaring at the corner, willing it to vanish. Her pride clung tight, even as dread pulled her down like an undertow. She knew she was in trouble. Knew what Holly had said. But something about choosing to go to that corner, waddling there in her swollen diaper like a scolded toddler, felt impossible. Holly, still eerily calm, met her eyes. “You have five seconds to get up and go to that corner, or I’m giving you a spanking,” she said, her tone like iron wrapped in silk. “And after the spanking, you’re still going to the corner.” Samantha’s chest tightened. Her mind scrambled. Every route she imagined ended the same way: her, standing nose-to-wall, humiliated—and in most of those versions, her butt stung. She hesitated. Just a moment too long. From the couch, she heard Holly sigh. “Well,” Holly said, her voice light but firm, “spanking it is.” That broke her. “Wait!” Samantha cried out, the word sharp with panic. “I’ll go........I’ll go to the corner!” But it was too late. Holly reached down and took Samantha’s arm, not hard but with undeniable authority. Before Samantha could make sense of what was happening, she was draped across Holly’s lap, her face toward the floor, her padded rear raised high in the air. “Wait—Holly—what—” She felt her body tense, pressed against the warmth of Holly’s thighs. Her diapered bottom perched perfectly over Holly’s lap, exposed, helpless, and trembling. She heard the fait pop of snaps being undone. Holly murmured something under her breath and gently pulled the flap open at the back of the sleeper. Then came the zipper, slow and deliberate, running down her spine. Samantha swallowed hard, heart pounding so fast it felt like a drumbeat against her ribs. The onesie parted open. And then the worst part. The tapes of the diaper rustled loudly as Holly peeled them free. The cool air hit her bare cheeks. The shame of it all, a full-grown woman, laid bare across her roommate’s lap, waiting for punishment like a naughty little girl seared into her like fire. And then it began. Smack. The first spank landed solid and sharp. Samantha gasped, jerking against Holly’s grip. Smack. Smack. Smack. Four. Five. Six. Tears stung her eyes as the heat bloomed across her cheeks, each strike building upon the last. Holly didn’t pause, didn’t lecture just delivered each swat with unwavering rhythm and firm conviction. By the seventh, Samantha was crying. “Please!” she whimpered. “Please, I’m sorry! I’ll be good, I promise I’ll be good!” Smack. “Are you going to listen next time?” Holly asked, her voice even. “Yes! Yes!” Smack. Smack. Smack. Three more. Each one sharper, each one scorching. And then it stopped. Holly’s hand rested gently on her back for a moment before she spoke. “Corner. Now.” Samantha didn’t argue. She sniffled, tears streaking her cheeks, and shuffled to her feet, her opened onesie hanging around her knees, her thick diaper sagging loose at the bottom of her legs, still half-attached, swinging with every awkward, waddled step. She didn’t even bother pulling it up. She just waddled.......exposed, punished, and sobbing—to the corner. The next thirty minutes stretched on endlessly. Samantha stood trembling in the corner, arms limp at her sides, her nose inches from the wall. Her face burned almost as hot as the skin on her bare, freshly spanked bottom, still glowing red and aching from every one of Holly’s deliberate, punishing spanks. Her onesie and diaper sat bunched around her ankles like discarded pride, every shifting breath, every twitch of her legs reminding her of just how exposed she was. Her mind raced. Was Holly still angry? Was this it? Would she forgive her? Was she about to be punished again? That uncertainty, paired with the raw sting still pulsing with each heartbeat, left her adrift in her own spiraling thoughts. The corner became a mirror. Every second she stood there, she replayed what she’d done. The yelling. The refusal. The tantrum. She felt small. Regretful. Ashamed. And very alone. Then....finally..........she heard footsteps behind her. Soft. Steady. She didn’t dare move. Without a word, Holly knelt behind her. Samantha felt her touch at her ankles as the swollen, used diaper was gently lifted from where it hung limply around her legs. Holly folded it like muscle memory, sealing the tapes together into a neat, practiced bundle. Next came the onesie, tugged from her feet and legs entirely. They were gone before Samantha could think, leaving her completely bare, flushed from head to toe. And then Holly wrapped her arms around her. No scolding. No commands. Just warmth. Just the comfort of two arms pulling her in, holding her tight. Samantha collapsed. The tears came fast and deep, shuddering sobs wracked her as she buried her face into Holly’s shoulder. Her hands clutched at her shirt, needing to hold on to something solid, something safe. “I’m sorry,” she choked out between sobs. “I didn’t mean to yell. I didn’t mean to be bad. I just…” She couldn’t even finish the sentence. She just kept crying, saying “I’m sorry” again and again into Holly’s neck. Holly said nothing at first. She simply held her tighter. One hand rubbed soft circles on her back, the other resting against the curve of Samantha’s shoulder. Her voice, when it came, was gentle and steady. “Shhh... it’s okay,” she whispered. “You’re forgiven, sweetheart. I’m not mad.” That undid Samantha all over again. For three full minutes, she cried in Holly’s arms, melted into her, every bit of tension wrung out with each tear. Eventually, her breathing slowed. Her sobs faded to hiccuped sighs and sniffles. She wiped at her eyes clumsily, still cradled in Holly’s arms. Then, softly: “What now?” Holly smiled against her hair. “Well,” she said calmly, “that’s up to you.” Samantha sniffled again, looking up at her. Holly’s voice stayed soft, patient. “If you want, you can go put on your big girl clothes and come watch a movie with me. Or I can put you to bed now if you’re tired.” She gave Samantha a knowing look. “Or... I can get you into a clean diaper and you can watch the movie all cozy on the couch.” Samantha blinked at her. The words hung in the air. She didn’t know what she wanted. The offer to choose made her heart twist in new ways. Holly kissed her forehead. “Take your time, baby. I’ll go toss the diaper and set your jammies aside.” Samantha stood quietly as Holly left the room. She didn’t rush her decision. Her body still felt raw. Her heart, too. The idea of changing and pretending nothing happened felt hollow. The idea of more TV felt... too much. When Holly returned, Samantha was waiting for her at the door, wrapped in uncertainty but finally sure of one thing. “I... I want to go to bed.” Holly nodded. “Okay, honey.” She stepped closer, brushing a damp lock of hair from Samantha’s cheek. “Do you want me to put you to bed?” Samantha nodded again. “Yes.” Holly paused, eyes searching hers. “Do you need a diaper before bed?” Samantha’s voice was barely a breath. She shook her head no. Holly smiled gently, took her hand, and led her down the hall to her room. Once inside, she pulled back the covers, helped Samantha climb in, and tucked the blankets up around her shoulders. She leaned down, kissed her forehead again. “Sweet dreams, my good girl.” Then Holly turned off the light and left the room, leaving the door cracked just slightly—soft, warm light spilling in. Samantha lay still beneath the covers, still red from earlier, eyes puffy from crying, but her chest finally still. Safe. Watched over. Home. Chapter 6 The sunlight filtering through the living room windows cast a warm golden glow across the hardwood floor, pooling like syrup over the rug where Holly sat cross-legged on the couch, one hand curled around a mug of coffee, the other idly flipping through channels with the remote. The house was still, quiet—serene in the way that only a lazy morning after a long night could be. Samantha padded into the room slowly, blinking away the last clinging threads of sleep. Her hair was a tousled mess, and she was still in the oversized shirt she’d slept in, bare legs brushing against the cold floor. She said nothing as she made her way to the kitchen, grabbing her own mug and pouring herself a cup, steam rising and curling in the air between her hands. When she sat beside Holly, the couch dipped slightly, and for a moment, neither of them said anything. Then Holly glanced over at her, smile gentle, voice warm with that same motherly tone she’d used the night before, equal parts affection and soft authority. “Good morning, baby,” she said sweetly. “How are you doing?” Samantha curled her fingers around her mug and stared into the dark swirl of coffee. “I’m doing much better,” she said, voice quiet but sure. Holly nodded and took a sip of her drink, letting the silence stretch just enough before saying, “Would you like to talk about last night?” Samantha hesitated, then gave the smallest nod. She wasn’t angry,not at all,but something about the question pulled at the center of her chest. Vulnerability didn’t come easy, and now it sat heavy on her tongue. Holly smiled again, softer now. “I imagine last night must’ve felt like a bit of a rollercoaster, huh?” Samantha gave a tiny laugh and nodded once more, her cheeks pinking at the memory. “I was hoping timeout would help you calm down a little,” Holly continued, her voice never once rising above that calm cadence. “Give you space to breathe, to feel what you were feeling. But… I know the spanking was probably intense.” Samantha lowered her gaze, her fingers tracing the rim of her mug. “I get it,” she said sheepishly, her voice barely above a whisper. “I didn’t listen. I said no when I knew I shouldn’t have.” “You made it hard for me to give you a choice,” Holly said gently. “I didn’t want to do that, sweetheart. But I needed you to understand that choices have consequences.” Samantha’s eyes shone, not with tears, but with the weight of acknowledgment. She just nodded again, and Holly reached out, her hand resting warmly on Samantha’s leg, her thumb stroking slow circles against her bare skin. There was something grounding in that touch. Something steady. “I love you,” Holly said softly. “And you’re a very, very good girl. I hope there aren’t any more spankings in your future, because I’d rather just cuddle you all day long.” Samantha gave a tiny smile. “I’ll be good next time.” “I know you will.” A few quiet moments passed as the TV played forgotten in the background, the world shrinking to just the two of them and the low hum of everything unspoken. Then Holly asked, “Do you like it, sweetheart?” Samantha blinked. “Like what?” “The diapers. The cuddles. The babying,” Holly said, her voice unflinchingly gentle but firm. “All of it.” Samantha hesitated again, fingers tightening around her mug. She gave a small nod. Holly leaned in, brushing a bit of hair away from her eyes. “I need you to say it, honey. It’s important. You have to be able to tell me what you like.” Samantha licked her lips, cheeks flushing pink again. “I… I like it,” she whispered. “I like… the diapers. And the cuddles. And how you take care of me. I like all of it.” Holly’s smile blossomed like spring sunshine. “Good girl,” she whispered, her hand slipping up to stroke through Samantha’s hair. She leaned in, kissing her temple softly, just once, and Samantha leaned into her touch with a quiet exhale she didn’t realize she’d been holding. They sat that way for a minute, unmoving. Content. Then Samantha glanced up at her, brow furrowed in hesitant curiosity. “Are you ever…” she began slowly, “...going to tell me why you have all this stuff?” Holly gave Samantha a knowing smile and a slow nod. “Sure,” she said softly, as if she’d been waiting for the question. She set her coffee aside and turned slightly on the couch, one leg tucked under her, so she could face Samantha more fully. “Okay. So... while I’m a full-time student, I also do a little work on the side.” She smiled again. “Babysitting.” Samantha opened her mouth, brows raised in disbelief, ready to jump in with something but Holly raised one hand and gently pressed a finger to her lips, eyes twinkling. “Shhh. Let me finish.” Samantha, still stunned, closed her mouth and nodded. Holly leaned back, brushing her thumb across Samantha’s knee like she was grounding her. “I’m not a regular babysitter. I’m an ABDL babysitter.” She let that hang in the air for a moment. Samantha blinked. “ABDL?” Holly nodded. “Adult Baby Diaper Lover. It’s a kink community, mostly, but for a lot of people it’s also about comfort and security. Not just sexual, sometimes it’s therapeutic. Some people just like feeling small and taken care of. Sometimes it’s about regression. Sometimes it’s about trust. There’s a lot of nuance to it, more than people realize.” Samantha just stared, absorbing it, eyes wide with a dawning sense of realization. “The diaper bag you found,” Holly continued, gesturing vaguely toward her room, “that’s the bag I use when I go on babysitting sessions.” Samantha’s lips parted, but she hesitated, then asked, “Do you, um… do it a lot?” “I get more requests than I can handle,” Holly said with a laugh. “So yeah. I’ve gotten a little picky. I only work with clients I feel good about. People I trust not to be weird or unsafe. It’s all very professional.” Samantha gave a half-laugh, half-exhale. “What’s it… like?” Holly’s smile curled wider, a bit sly. “A lot like watching you last night.” Samantha groaned and hid her face behind her coffee mug. “For most of them,” Holly went on, “it’s about being safe. Being small. Letting go of control. They want to feel accepted. Seen. Diapered,” she added with a chuckle, “but also, you know, emotionally held.” Samantha nodded slowly. It was starting to click now, the pacifier, the bottle, the sippy cup, the quiet control in Holly’s voice. All of it. “Sometimes,” Holly added, voice light, “they get a little bratty. Mess with their diapers, try to test limits. Then I have to step in. Handcuffs. Locking mittens. Diaper covers. And sometimes,” she paused, smiling sweetly, “sometimes they need a spanking.” Samantha blinked. Then mumbled quietly, “Like I did…” Holly reached over, brushing her hair softly, combing through the strands with her fingers. “Yes,” she said warmly. “Like you did.” Then her grin turned a little wicked. “Although… you got off easy.” Samantha’s head snapped up. “Trust me,” Holly said with a laugh. “Some of the naughtier littles I watch? When I bring out the paddle, they’re not sitting right for days. Not even in diapers. They learn fast.” Samantha sat very still, not entirely sure whether to be horrified, intrigued, or just completely fascinated. Then Holly’s tone softened again. “I knew the second you went snooping through my diaper bag,” she said, “how interested you were.” Samantha flushed but didn’t deny it. “You were curious. You didn’t even realize how much you wanted it. But I could see it all over you.” Samantha stared down into her coffee, silent, absorbing everything. Every word. Every strange, bizarre, oddly comforting truth about Holly she’d never imagined. And still, all she could do was sit there, trying to process just how deeply down the rabbit hole she’d already gone and how much further she might be willing to fall. Samantha took a deep breath, her fingers tightening slightly around the warm ceramic of her mug. She glanced sideways at Holly, her eyes soft but open, unsure of how else to say what she was feeling. “Thank you,” she said finally. “For... everything. For last night. For, I guess, babysitting me.” Holly’s smile bloomed instantly, easy and bright, as if she’d just been waiting for Samantha to say it. She reached over and ruffled her hair like she had a hundred times, affectionate and effortless. “No problem, sweetie,” she said with a laugh. “Honestly? I was already planning on staying in, binging trash TV, eating pizza. I think I spent, what...... ten minutes diapering and dressing you? Maybe ten more giving you that spanking and tucking you into bed?” Samantha groaned softly and rolled her eyes, a flush blooming high on her cheeks. The way Holly said it, so casual, so matter-of-fact, made it sound like last night was just a normal part of the evening routine. Like brushing her teeth. Like folding laundry. Like giving her twenty-two year old roommate a bare bottom spanking and putting her in diapers was nothing more than a mild deviation from an average Friday. And somehow… that made it even more intense. But still, there was something simmering just beneath the surface of Samantha’s embarrassment. A question that had rooted itself in her mind sometime around midnight, now desperate to be asked. She set her coffee down. Took another breath. “So… if I wanted to, you know… explore this more,” she said slowly, “could I maybe… hire you? Like, professionally?” Holly raised an eyebrow, leaning back slightly. She studied Samantha, her expression unreadable for a second, and then she nodded slowly. “We can work something out.” She took another sip of her coffee and crossed her legs. “Usually, I charge between three and five hundred dollars an hour.” Samantha coughed. “Yikes.” Holly smirked. “Yeah, I know. It’s not cheap. But it’s work, not just play. What we did last night?” She motioned with her hand like she was brushing crumbs from a table. “That was fun. Sweet. Roommate shenanigans. But when I’m babysitting for real? It’s different.” “How different?” Samantha asked. “It’s intense,” Holly said simply. “Not because I’m mean. But because people pay me to take them somewhere they can’t go alone. A place where they feel small, or safe, or vulnerable, or punished, if that’s what they’re looking for. And it’s my job to get them there. Even if they resist a little.” Samantha’s breath caught. “But everything’s consensual,” Holly continued, “always. We agree on boundaries, use safe words, check in. But within those rules? I push people. I know what they need before they can admit it to themselves. And when I say I’m good at it…” She gave a little shrug. “Let’s just say, I’ve got more clients than hours in the week.” Samantha was quiet, absorbing every word. Her stomach was fluttering, her fingers twitching slightly in her lap. She stared into her mug again, trying to sort out the cocktail of anxiety, excitement, and curiosity swirling inside her. “Yeah…” she said finally. “I can’t afford that.” Holly let out a soft laugh and reached over, brushing her knuckles against Samantha’s cheek. “I figured,” she said gently. “But if you really want to be babysat, we’ll figure something out. You’re not a client. You’re my friend.” Samantha’s heart thudded. But then Holly leaned in slightly, and her tone shifted. A touch darker. Playful. But not joking. “Well,” she said, “not only my friend, maybe. Especially if you keep testing me the way you do.” Samantha blinked. Holly’s grin widened, that familiar glint of authority slipping into her voice. “You like to push,” she said softly. “You like testing the water. Seeing what I’ll do. How far I’ll go. I see it. You might not even realize you’re doing it sometimes, but you do.” Samantha opened her mouth to protest but closed it. She couldn’t deny it. Not really. “And that’s fine,” Holly said, standing from the couch and stretching her arms over her head, her shirt rising just enough to tease. “Just be ready to accept the consequences when you do.” She winked. Then she turned toward the hallway, coffee in hand. “I need to get ready for the day,” she said over her shoulder. “Try not to get into trouble while I’m gone.” And with that, she disappeared into her room, the door swinging half-shut behind her, leaving Samantha on the couch—blushing, flustered, and absolutely buzzing with thoughts. ----------- A week later Holly and Samantha were sitting down for dinner. The evening had been calm, easy, like most of their dinners lately. Two plates of stir-fry sat between them, the smell of garlic and ginger still lingering in the warm kitchen air. Dull clinks of forks against plates were punctuated by the hum of casual conversation—class updates, campus gossip, a professor who still couldn’t figure out how to share his screen over Zoom. And then, in the lull between sentences, Samantha looked up. “Can we talk about babysitting?” she asked, her voice soft but sure, eyes meeting Holly’s across the table. Holly set her fork down with a gentle clink, giving her full attention. “Of course.” Samantha shifted in her seat, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “I’ve been thinking about it a lot. I… I want to do an actual session. Like a real babysitting session. Just like what you do with your clients.” Holly’s brow lifted slightly. “Yeah?” Samantha nodded quickly. “Yeah. But the thing is, I’ve been trying to figure out how to pay for it. I can’t afford $500 an hour.” Holly didn’t flinch. She waited. “So I was thinking…” Samantha went on, “What if I made dinner for the next two weeks? And I paid for groceries? Would that cover, like… an hour?” There was a beat of silence. Then Holly smiled—bright, fond, amused. “That’ll work.” Samantha visibly sagged in relief, letting out a breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding. “You okay?” Holly asked, watching her closely now. “Yeah,” Samantha said, nodding. “I just… I’ve really wanted to try this. For real. And I didn’t know how I was going to make it happen. I’ve been nervous to even bring it up.” “Aww,” Holly said, her voice slipping into that teasing sweetness. “Sweet little girl.” The words landed softly but deeply. Samantha could feel them ripple through her, genuine affection wrapped in just enough condescension to make her shift in her chair. Holly meant it, and that only made it more powerful. Samantha swallowed and continued. “I don’t really know what I want out of it though. I just know I want… something. I was hoping you could help?” Holly leaned back in her chair, that familiar mischievous smile curving slowly across her lips. “You like humiliation,” she said, ticking off each point like a checklist. “You’re a little scared of discipline but very into the idea of being held accountable. You definitely enjoy being made to feel small. And you’ve got a praise kink a mile wide.” Samantha stared at her, blinking. “How.......how did you just—” Holly laughed. “I watch you, sweetheart. You show me everything.” The more Samantha thought about it, the more the list clicked into place. All of it had been true. Every word. She hadn’t said any of that out loud. But Holly knew. Holly always knew. “So…” Samantha asked, voice smaller now, “Do you think you could help me explore that stuff?” Holly’s grin deepened, a glint of excitement sparking in her eyes. “Oh, I’m confident I can come up with something.” Samantha nodded slowly. “How does this work, then?” Without a word, Holly picked up her phone, scrolled briefly, then turned it toward Samantha. “I’m free Tuesday evening,” she said. “Just be at the house. Ready. I’ll take care of the rest.” Then her smile faded, just a little, replaced by something serious. Her voice, when she spoke next, was calm, firm, and absolute. “Samantha. This will be a real babysitting session. You are the baby. I am the babysitter. That means I’m in charge. I make the rules. I decide how things go.” She leaned forward slightly. “Do you understand?” Samantha swallowed hard. Her mouth was dry, but she nodded. “Yes.” Holly’s smile returned like sunshine. “Good girl.” Then, casually, as if she were reminding Samantha of the Wi-Fi password, she said, “Your safe word, if things get too intense, is ‘fraggle.’” Samantha blinked, head tilting. “Fraggle?” Chapter 7 Tuesday evening settled over the house like a weighted blanket, soft, warm, and heavy with anticipation. Samantha stood in the living room, frozen in place. Her hands fidgeted at her sides, and she kept glancing toward the hallway where Holly’s door remained shut. She'd already been through two experiences with Holly, but this felt entirely different. This wasn’t play. This was a session. Official. Deliberate. Controlled. And the weight of that knowledge had her stomach flipping. Her thoughts scattered the second Holly emerged. Hair neatly done, a serene smile on her face, dressed like she hadn’t a care in the world. She moved with calm and purpose, composed, graceful and the moment her eyes landed on Samantha, they twinkled. “Hello, little girl,” Holly cooed sweetly. Samantha opened her mouth to respond, but Holly didn’t give her the chance. She stepped forward with practiced ease, plucked an adult-sized pacifier from her pocket, and gently pushed it into Samantha’s mouth, silencing her mid breath. Samantha’s cheeks flushed immediately, and she let out the softest whimper behind the pacifier bulb. “There we go,” Holly said with satisfaction. She placed one hand gently.....firmly....... on Samantha’s bottom and gave it a soft pat. “Now let’s get you dressed properly.” With that, Holly began guiding her down the hall, a gentle but inescapable pressure at the small of her back pushing her forward. The short walk to Holly’s bedroom felt like a march toward total surrender. And the second they stepped inside, Holly’s gentle hands became purposeful. She stripped Samantha without hesitation. One item at a time, peeling away her clothes until Samantha stood naked save for the pacifier in her mouth and the flush painting her cheeks. Holly moved like she’d done this a hundred times, unhurried, confident, completely in control. Then came the diaper. Holly reached into the cabinet and pulled out one of the thickest, most brightly decorated diapers Samantha had ever seen. It was the Mega Safari, patterned with grinning lions and baby elephants. Holly gave it a little shake, fluffing it out, then laid it flat on the bed. “Up you go,” she said, guiding Samantha gently backward until her butt settled on the waiting padding. The powder came next. It was cool, sweet-smelling, clouding the air as Holly dusted Samantha’s hips and inner thighs liberally. Then the front of the diaper was pulled up over her stomach, and one by one, the tapes sealed her in. The sound of each tape locking in place echoed through the room like thunder in Samantha’s ears. “There,” Holly said with a grin, giving her a light tickle on the tummy. “Such a good girl for your babysitter.” Samantha squirmed under her touch, both humiliated and oddly comforted. But Holly wasn’t done. She walked over to her closet and pulled out a folded onesie. It was baby blue with soft little bunny prints, adult-sized, tailored to fit perfectly. She helped Samantha up, guided her arms through the sleeves, and tugged it down before snapping the crotch closed with a trio of tight little clicks beneath the bulge of her thick diaper. Samantha looked down at herself, stunned. “They make these with snaps?” she mumbled around the pacifier. Holly chuckled. “Of course they do, silly girl.” Then she turned, grabbed a pair of shortalls, light denim with adjustable straps, silver buttons, and stepped Samantha into them with practiced care. She pulled the straps over her shoulders, buckled them tight, and gave her a final pat on the front. Samantha blinked, barely able to process how she’d gone from nervous college student to fully dressed overgrown toddler in under ten minutes. But Holly wasn’t finished. She reached into the closet again and pulled out the mint gingham diaper bag. She made a show of checking the contents, powder, wipes, extra diapers, a folded change of clothes, and then glanced back at Samantha with a grin. “And yes,” she added casually, pulling the wooden spanking brush from one side pocket and slipping it back in. “She’s in there too. But we won’t need that tonight.” Samantha’s blood ran hot at the mention of that. Holly slung the diaper bag over her shoulder with ease, took Samantha’s hand in hers, and began leading her toward the front door. It was only then, as her shoes tapped softly against the hardwood, that the realization hit Samantha like a slap to the face. They were leaving. Her hand jerked. The pacifier dropped from her lips. “Wait! What the hell is going on?” she demanded, eyes wide. Holly didn’t even flinch. With practiced ease, she bent down, scooped up the pacifier that had fallen to the hardwood floor, and gave Samantha a look that was half bemused, half motherly disappointment. Before Samantha could say another word, Holly popped it right back into her mouth with a soft plop. “There we go,” Holly said, her tone chiding but gentle, as if she were talking to a particularly messy toddler who’d just thrown their snack on the floor. Then she reached into the diaper bag, humming softly to herself as she rummaged. A moment later, she pulled out a pink pacifier clip—a length of soft, silken ribbon with a plastic clasp on each end. She clipped one end to the pacifier, then guided the other to the chest strap of Samantha’s shortalls and fastened it there with a quiet snap. “You need to be more careful with your binkie,” she said, tapping Samantha lightly on the nose. “We can’t have you dropping it like that, baby girl.” Samantha blinked, cheeks burning, the pacifier already affecting her ability to speak. “Whaph... whaph goin’ on?” she tried to say around the bulb in her mouth. “Whah... hell ish dis?” That was as close as she could manage to what the hell is going on, and Holly knew it. She grinned and tapped her again, this time a little firmer. “Uh-uh. Naughty language like that isn’t allowed.” Samantha’s eyes widened. “We’re going to run some errands,” Holly said casually, as if she hadn’t just announced the most horrifying possibility imaginable. She tugged gently on Samantha’s hand, and when Samantha hesitated, frozen, Holly didn’t even break stride. She simply guided her forward, fingers warm and firm around her palm. The front door opened, and cool evening air rushed in. Samantha’s stomach dropped. She waddled behind Holly, unable to keep up with her usual stride due to the sheer bulk of the Mega Safari diaper between her thighs. It forced her legs apart, every step cushioned, swishing slightly beneath the denim of her shortalls. Her heart was racing. Each tap of her feet against the driveway sounded like a drumroll in her ears. Covered or not, she felt exposed. The outfit, the onesie, the pacifier, the clip bouncing lightly with each step. She might as well have had a sign above her head saying BABY ON BOARD. Her eyes darted around, half expecting a neighbor to step outside, to wave, to see. But no one was around. Then she saw the car. Holly unlocked it with a beep, the lights flashing briefly but when Samantha moved to head for the passenger side, Holly’s hand gently steered her away. Toward the back. Samantha blinked, confused. And then she saw it. An adult-sized car seat. Her mouth dropped open around the pacifier, her eyes wide with disbelief. The seat was oversized but unmistakably modeled after a child’s safety seat—high back, cushioned sides, deep bucket seat, and a full five-point harness with black nylon straps and a center buckle shaped like a ring. “What… what is that?” Samantha asked, trying to move the pacifier aside without taking it out. Holly laughed. “The appropriate seat for a little one like you,” she said brightly. Before Samantha could argue, Holly opened the rear door and gently pressed on her lower back, guiding her into the seat. The soft cushions hugged her hips, the wide, scooped sides pressing snugly against her body. She tried to adjust, but the diaper made everything feel tighter, puffier, like she was already two sizes too big for the space. Then Holly went to work. With smooth, practiced movements, she reached around Samantha’s shoulders and pulled the two chest straps forward, guiding Samantha’s arms between them before clicking both ends of the harness into the D-ring over her chest. The click was loud.....final...........and Samantha’s body stiffened as she realized she’d just been secured. “Wait! Wait!! Holly!!!!!” But Holly was already reaching down. The crotch strap came up next—threaded carefully through the leg openings of the shortalls, then guided between her thighs. It pressed up against the thick, crinkly mass of her diaper, then connected to the same central buckle at her chest. Another solid click. Samantha shifted in protest, but she couldn’t move much at all. And then Holly reached behind her and pulled. The tightening strap. Samantha let out a muffled squeal as she was tugged backward into the padding, the nylon biting lightly against her chest and hips as the entire harness drew tight around her. “H-Holly!” she cried out, now fully restrained, arms pinned at her sides, the seat hugging her from every angle. “I can’t move!” She tried to squirm. Nothing. Tried to wiggle a leg—just met resistance. Tried to sit up—no chance. Holly shut the car door, walked around the front, and slid into the driver’s seat. She adjusted the mirror, giving Samantha a calm, amused look. “I know you can’t get out, silly,” she said, voice full of teasing warmth. “It’s a car seat. You’re not supposed to be able to get out.” Samantha whined in frustration, tugging helplessly at the harness as it held her firmly in place. The diaper squished beneath her with every motion, and the pacifier clip tugged at her chest every time she tried to protest. Her cheeks were on fire. Her limbs pinned. Her dignity nowhere to be found. Holly buckled her own seatbelt, turned the key, and the car rumbled to life. Samantha squirmed one last time, mouth around the pacifier, and whimpered: “Mmmmph! Hahwy…!” But Holly just smiled into the mirror, full of smug satisfaction, and pulled out of the driveway like nothing in the world was unusual at all. The soft hum of the engine blended with the faint crinkle of plastic and fabric as the car sped down the road, the city lights just beginning to flicker on against the dusky sky. In the backseat, Samantha sat locked in place. No, trapped by a car seat clearly designed for someone far younger than twenty two. Her shortalls tugged slightly under the straps, the diaper beneath them swollen and immovable, pressing her thighs apart with that constant, muffled rustle every time she so much as shifted a toe. The pacifier, knocked loose by her earlier protest, dangled from its ribbon, bobbing lightly against her chest. Samantha could feel the outline of the bulb against her skin through the fabric of her onesie, mocking her with every bump in the road. Then Holly reached one hand behind her, still driving with the other, and pulled something from the diaper bag at her side. A pastel sippy cup, filled with bright orange juice. “Here you go,” Holly said sweetly, reaching back and expertly tucking it into the cupholder attached to the side of Samantha’s car seat. “Drink up, baby.” Samantha huffed, lips parting in defiance. “I don’t want anything to drink,” she snapped, her voice edged with frustration and embarrassment as she wiggled again, another wave of crinkle crinkle crinkle punctuating her every futile movement. Holly, completely unfazed, reached into the diaper bag again and pulled out a second sippy cup, this one filled with what looked like apple juice. She leaned back and deposited that one in the opposite cupholder. “You’ve got twenty minutes,” she said, her tone shifting—soft but firm, threaded with authority. “Both sippy cups better be finished before we get there.” The way she said it like it was a fact, not a request—sent a shiver through Samantha. And she knew. If she didn’t drink them, she’d be punished. Maybe not right away. Maybe not obviously. But Holly would make sure she felt it later. So she reached for the first cup. The spout felt soft and rubbery against her lips, and the juice flowed slower than she liked forcing her to suck, to work for it like a child too young for a bottle. Her cheeks hollowed slightly as she drank, the apple flavor sweet and far too strong, cloying in that toddlerish way meant to appeal to someone with no palate. She stared down at herself as she drank. Shortalls tight around her waist. Onesie snapped securely beneath the thick, puffed shell of the Safari-print diaper. Her legs spread and immobile. Her arms pinned under the harness. The constant press of the straps across her chest and shoulders. The lingering weight of the pacifier resting against her like a claim. She was helpless. She had never felt this confined. And she loved it. The humiliation twisted deliciously with a sense of safety, a dizzying cocktail of embarrassment and surrender that left her breathless even as she nursed the sippy cup. She liked that Holly didn’t ask what she wanted. She liked that Holly had made the decisions for her. All of them. She knew what would happen if she pushed back. Holly would just tighten the straps, find something more ridiculous to dress her in, and probably, no definitely threaten another spanking. Or worse. And Samantha would still do what Holly said. She sucked the last bit of juice from the first sippy cup and, after a glance at the mirror where Holly’s eyes met hers with calm satisfaction, switched to the second. As she drank, she twisted slightly in her seat again—crinkle crinkle—and the thick bulk of the diaper reminded her, with almost cruel precision, how far she’d fallen. How thoroughly she’d been stripped of control. By the time they were fifteen minutes in, she could feel the tightness in her belly building. She knew what two full cups of juice would lead to eventually. And she knew what would happen when it did. But there was no choice. Just the warm praise waiting at the end. Near the final turnoff, Holly’s voice floated back with syrupy cheer. “Almost there, sweetheart. Be sure to finish those drinks. You’re so close.” Samantha sucked harder, cheeks burning, the last few sips harder to get out. But she did it. She let the second cup fall back into the holder, swallowing thickly. “I finished them,” she said quietly, pacifier still swinging at her chest. Holly clapped her hands once, excitedly, like a mother congratulating a toddler who just used the potty. “Oh, good girl!” she exclaimed. “You finished both your drinks? I’m so proud of you!” The words shouldn’t have hit so hard. But they did. Samantha’s face flushed deep red. The praise curled around her like a hug, warm and powerful, overwhelming in a way she didn’t know how to process. She felt… small. And yet so seen. And then the car slowed. Turned. Pulled into a parking lot. Samantha’s heart jumped. Rows of lights. Shops. People. Public. An outdoor mall. Chapter 8 The car eased into a space and stopped, and the reality hit her like a punch to the stomach. They weren’t just out. They were going out. The safety of the car,of being confined, yes, but hidden—was gone. And what waited on the other side of the door was the world. The real world. Her lips parted, trembling. But no words came out. The car engine clicked softly as it cooled, but to Samantha, it sounded like a countdown to doom. Outside her window, people strolled between rows of parked cars, shopping bags swinging at their sides, talking, laughing, living normal lives. Meanwhile, she sat in the backseat locked into a massive toddler style car seat, legs spread by the thickest diaper she’d ever worn, shortalls pressing against her belly, a pacifier dangling from her chest, and two empty sippy cups beside her like damning evidence. Then the door opened. Samantha turned her head just in time to see Holly swing it wide, sunlight pouring in and cutting across her face like a spotlight. Holly leaned in, a diaper bag now slung over her shoulder, expression glowing with calm amusement. “There’s my good girl,” Holly said cheerfully, her voice too sweet, too public. “Okay, baby, we’re just going to run a few errands, that’s all.” Samantha’s stomach dropped. Holly continued, completely unfazed by the world around them. “Now while we’re out, you need to stay with me at all times. That means holding my hand unless I say otherwise. Got it?” Samantha’s breath quickened. Her fingers clutched uselessly at the harness. “Holly,” she hissed, trying to wriggle. “I can’t....let me out.......please” Holly placed a firm, grounding hand on Samantha’s thigh. “Shhh. Deep breaths, little one.” Her voice softened but never lost that edge of control. “Can you follow the rules? Can you be a good little girl for me?” Samantha hesitated, chewing on her lip, heart hammering like a drumline in her chest. She didn’t want to answer. But her body was buzzing with adrenaline and submission and something else she couldn’t name, and the reality was she had no choice. “…Yes,” she whispered. Holly beamed. “That’s what I like to hear.” She leaned in closer, lips near Samantha’s ear, her tone turning playfully wicked. “Because if you try to run off, I’m not above putting you on a leash.” Samantha's eyes went wide. “I won’t!” she blurted, the words tumbling out fast and high pitched. “I promise! I’ll be good!” “Of course you will,” Holly said, clearly pleased. “You’re my sweet little girl.” She reached into her purse, pulled out her car keys, and with a series of smooth motions, undid the D-ring holding Samantha’s chest and crotch straps together. The harness slackened, and Holly unbuckled her like a pro, helping her swing her legs out of the car seat one by one. Samantha stood shakily, heart in her throat. Then it happened. Without any hesitation, Holly crouched slightly, reached her hand around to the seat of Samantha’s shortalls, tugged the fabric tight, and did a full, unmistakable diaper check in plain daylight. “Oh good,” Holly said, voice way too loud for comfort. “Still dry! Such a good girl.” Samantha nearly died on the spot. Her entire face flushed a violent crimson. She looked around wildly, certain someone—everyone—must have heard. Her hands clutched the front of her shortalls instinctively, but Holly just stood and gave her a soft, playful pat pat pat on her diapered backside. “Come on,” Holly said brightly, taking her hand. “Let’s go.” And they started walking. Hand in hand. In public. Each step Samantha took brought with it that cursed crinkle......faint, yes, but to her ears it was screaming. The diaper between her thighs forced her to waddle just enough to feel ridiculous, every movement a humiliating reminder of what she was wearing, of how small Holly had made her feel. And then there was the diaper bag. Holly carried it with ease, the mint gingham pattern standing out like a beacon of shame. Samantha couldn’t stop staring at it, certain that every passerby would know immediately that it was for her. That she was the diapered little girl tagging along. That she had needed to be checked, and praised, and strapped into a car seat like a toddler. She tugged on Holly’s hand. “Everyone can tell I’m in a diaper,” she whined, barely able to meet her eyes. Holly burst out laughing. “No they don’t,” she said breezily. “You’re just being dramatic.” And with that, she pushed open the door to a large department store, the blast of air conditioning hitting them like a wave as Samantha’s humiliation took its next inevitable step into the real world. The blast of cold air inside the department store hit Samantha like a wall, crisp and sudden, and with it came an unwelcome jolt to her bladder. The pressure, once manageable, surged forward. Instinctively, her hands drifted toward her crotch in a protective reflex but she caught herself, pulling them away quickly, cheeks already burning. Holly noticed, of course. She said nothing, but her smirk deepened as she tightened her hold on Samantha’s hand and casually guided her toward the baby section. Her pace was unhurried, almost leisurely, as though this were just another peaceful shopping trip between caretaker and child. They passed racks of bibs, bottles, and binkies before turning down a long aisle lined with baby wipes, powders, and oils. Holly grabbed a hand basket and began plucking a few packs of wipes off the shelf, humming softly to herself. Samantha glanced around, nerves fraying. “What are we doing here?” she whispered, trying to keep her voice low. “Just need to pick up a few things,” Holly replied breezily, smiling like she wasn’t leading a fully diapered adult in shortalls through a public store. They moved further down, and Holly stopped at the baby powder section. She studied the rows of containers like she was comparing fine wines. Then, far too loud for Samantha’s liking: “Do you like the baby powder I used to diaper you today, sweetheart?” Samantha’s eyes widened in horror. She glanced down the aisle. A couple with a stroller strolled past. A teenage girl was flipping through the labels on a nearby shelf. No one was looking but the threat that they could was enough to send a spike of panic through her. “Please,” she hissed under her breath, “don’t be so loud.” But Holly’s smile widened as she turned a container over in her hand. “Well, I think I’ll just get the regular one. Seems like it’s doing a good job keeping you from getting a rash.” She dropped not one but two large containers of baby powder into the basket with a loud thunk. Samantha’s knees pressed slightly together, as if that would ease the pressure in her bladder. It didn’t. The urge had transformed from a warning to a demand. But Holly was already on the move again, guiding her out of the baby aisle and into the women’s clothing section. Samantha waddled slightly now, every step making her more aware of the diaper between her thighs, soft, thick, and soon to be tested again. They barely made it a few feet into the clothing section when a woman with a wide, friendly smile and a nametag reading Karen approached them. “Hi there!” she said, beaming. “I’m Karen. Let me know if you two need anything!” Then she turned her attention to Samantha. Her expression shifted. She was still friendly, but softer, warmer, sweeter. She bent slightly at the waist to look Samantha directly in the eyes. “And how are you doing today, sweetheart?” Samantha froze. Her mouth moved, but no words came. Samantha's heart pounded in her chest like a drumbeat of panic. Holly leaned down slightly and chided her in the same patient tone she might’ve used on an actual shy toddler. “It’s not polite to ignore people, Sammy.” Samantha swallowed hard. “I—I’m fine,” she said quickly, barely above a whisper. Holly smiled at Karen. “She’s just a little shy.” Karen chuckled. “Nothing wrong with being shy.” Then she looked directly at Samantha, her voice pitching higher, babyish, syrup-thick. “Isn’t that right, cutie?” Samantha wanted to disappear. She felt like her skin might burn through her clothes. Her hand tightened around Holly’s, but Holly’s grip held firm, grounding her, anchoring her in place. There would be no escape. “I’m looking for a few tops for her,” Holly said, still cool, calm, like this was perfectly ordinary. Karen nodded enthusiastically and crouched again, this time speaking directly to Samantha with the same patronizing warmth. “And what kind of designs do you like, sweetie? Bunnies? Butterflies? Maybe something with sparkles?” Samantha hesitated, her face still on fire. Her mouth opened but nothing came out. Smack. Smack. Two quick, unmistakable spanks landed on the seat of her diapered butt. Not hard, not painful but enough to jolt her body and send a shock of embarrassment so intense she almost cried out. The result was immediate. A sudden warmth bloomed between her thighs. The pressure released involuntarily. She gasped softly as her bladder gave way, hot liquid flooding the thick padding, swelling it even more. The diaper soaked it up expertly, but the sheer helplessness of the moment shattered her. “I—I’m not picky,” she stammered, face twitching as she struggled to stay composed. “You could… just show me some options.” Karen smiled brightly. “Of course!” She turned to Holly. “Mind if I take her over to look?” “Not at all,” Holly replied, slipping her hand from Samantha’s grasp with infuriating grace. Karen reached out and took Samantha’s hand in both of hers, gently but without hesitation, and led her like a toddler down the aisle. Samantha waddled after her, the diaper now noticeably heavier, the thick plastic squishing with each step. Her legs couldn’t quite close, and every sound she made in motion felt like it echoed through the entire store. Karen brought them to a rack of brightly colored tops. “How about this one?” she cooed, holding up a soft pink shirt with cartoon strawberries and frills at the sleeves. “You’d look so adorable in this.” Samantha tried to reply, tried to focus on the question—but her legs were clenched, hips slightly rocking. She couldn’t hold it anymore. A soft hand landed gently on her shoulder from behind. Samantha flinched. It was Holly. The surprise and the sudden loss of focus was enough. The rest of her bladder let go, warmth pooling again inside the already damp padding, her face twisting in horror and surrender at once as Karen continued holding up shirts beside her. “You’d look so cute in this one, too!” Karen chirped. Samantha stood there, mid wetting, unable to do anything but nod slowly heart racing, lips pressed shut, and her diaper quietly expanding beneath her shortalls, holding her secret… for now. Karen held up one shirt after another, her voice a soft stream of praise and sweetness. Samantha stood stiffly beside her, trying to breathe, trying to ignore the warmth between her thighs and the swollen diaper pressing heavily against her with every breath. She had just wet herself. Not just that—she had done it in front of someone. While someone was talking to her. Complimenting her. She felt hollowed out. Shaky. Completely overwhelmed. But Holly, ever poised, ever unfazed, stepped in with a calmness that somehow only made it worse. “Do you like any of those, sweetheart?” she asked, voice light, hand still resting reassuringly on Samantha’s shoulder. Samantha blinked. Swallowed. Tried to nod. “I… I like these two,” she murmured, holding up a pale yellow tee with a bunny and a soft lilac one with glittery lettering. Her voice barely held together. Her hands were shaking. “They’re cute,” Holly said with a smile. “Good choices.” She turned to Karen. “Where’s your dressing room?” Karen brightened. “Oh! Just this way. Come on, cutie,” she said, looping her hand gently around Samantha’s arm and beginning to lead her across the floor. Samantha had no choice but to follow, her wet diaper squishing with each step, the dampness making her waddle more pronounced than ever. Karen didn’t mention it. Didn’t flinch. Just walked with her, cheerful and kind, like this was totally normal. “Those shirts are gonna look adorable on you,” Karen said kindly as they passed a rack of skirts. When they reached the dressing rooms, Karen turned back to Holly. “If you need anything, just holler, okay?” she said with a wink. Then, lowering her voice with a playful smirk, she added, “And feel free to change her in there if she needs it. There’s a trash can just outside the door.” Samantha’s stomach dropped, but before she could react, Karen had unlocked a room, smiled again, and walked away, humming to herself. Inside, the quiet of the dressing room wrapped around them. Samantha stood frozen for a moment, her eyes welling with tears. She couldn’t speak. Could barely think. The humiliation, the reality, the fullness of her diaper it was all crashing down on her at once. “I wanna go home,” she whispered, voice breaking. But Holly was already pulling wipes from the diaper bag, moving efficiently, calmly, as if none of this was out of the ordinary. “No,” Holly said gently. “We’re going to change your diaper, try on the shirts, and then we’ll leave.” Samantha opened her mouth to argue, but the look Holly gave her stopped her mid breath. It wasn’t angry. It wasn’t cruel. It was just… final. Firm. Caretaker certainty. A look that said you will obey me because you want to be my good girl. Samantha deflated. Nodded. Holly patted the bench. “Lie down, baby.” She did. Holly’s hands moved quickly, unsnapping the shortalls, tugging them down, followed by the onesie. In moments, Samantha was lying on the bench in nothing but her very wet diaper and socks, the crinkled tapes peeling open with loud, unmistakable rips. Holly cleaned her with practiced ease—wipes cool, deliberate. She dusted Samantha with far too much baby powder, the scent billowing in the air, making her wrinkle her nose. “Too much,” Samantha mumbled. “You’ll be fine,” Holly said sweetly, taping up a fresh Safari diaper with that same casual authority. She folded up the used one, sealed it tightly, and set it aside. “Better powdered than rashy.” She helped Samantha back into her onesie, fastened the snaps, tugged the shortalls back up over the thick new diaper, and adjusted the straps. Then she held out the two shirts. “Try them on. Let’s see.” Samantha numbly pulled them over her head, one at a time, her arms sluggish. Holly nodded approvingly at the lilac one and handed it back. “That one. Let’s go.” She tossed the rolled up diaper in the trash can outside the door without hesitation and led Samantha by the hand to the front counter. Samantha didn’t look up. She just kept her gaze fixed to the floor as Holly paid for the shirt and said thank you to the cashier like it was the most ordinary transaction in the world. Outside, the sun was lower. The heat of the day was gone, but Samantha’s face was still burning. The sound of her shortalls brushing her thighs. The weight of the diaper. The ghost of the change room. It all clung to her. They reached the car. Holly clicked the remote. Samantha turned to her with wide eyes, voice cracking. “What the hell, Holly?” Holly didn’t miss a beat. Without a word, she reached down and took hold of the pacifier clipped to the front of Samantha’s shortalls, lifting it with two fingers and gently placing it back in her mouth like it belonged there. Then she stepped around to the backseat, opened the door, and pushed the buckles of the oversized restraint system out of the way, creating an inviting if incredibly humbling space for her passenger. “Hop in,” Holly said sweetly, her tone filled with faux patience. Samantha took the pacifier out, defiant. “No. I don’t want to get in.” Holly tilted her head, expression calm but unyielding. “You need to be a good girl and get in the seat. Now.” “I said I don’t want to.” Holly’s smile never faded. “Last chance to climb in like a big girl.” Samantha hesitated, thinking maybe if she just stood there long enough, the moment would pass. She stayed frozen. Holly moved. With surprising strength and the confidence of someone who had done this before, Holly placed one hand under Samantha’s backside and the other against her back, scooping her up with efficiency that startled Samantha. Samantha gasped, shocked as she was physically lifted, cradled just long enough to be set down squarely in the waiting seat. “What the—Holly!” But it was too late. Holly slid the chest straps around Samantha’s shoulders and clipped them together at the central buckle, the sound of the *click* slicing through her daze. That sound—the cold finality of it—snapped Samantha out of her stunned silence, and she began to fight. She squirmed, kicked, twisted. But Holly, calm as ever, simply maneuvered the crotch strap up between her thighs, threaded it through smoothly despite the resistance, and clicked it into the center ring. Another sharp *snap*. Then came the final insult: the tightening straps. Holly gave them a firm pull, securing everything, pinning Samantha down snugly. There was no give, no freedom. Only containment. And Holly, still silent, closed the door. Samantha could do nothing but squirm in the heavily cushioned restraint, rage and panic bubbling up until she exploded into a full on meltdown. “Let me out!” she snapped. “Holly, I swear to God, let me out!” But Holly said nothing. She climbed into the driver’s seat, set the diaper bag down in the front, buckled her seatbelt, and simply sat there. Samantha thrashed. Tugged at the harness. Writhed. But it didn’t budge. Her limbs grew tired, her breath short, her chest heaving as the reality settled into her bones. She wasn’t getting out. Not unless Holly said so. Five long minutes passed. Maybe more. Then silence. Samantha’s body finally stilled, limbs limp in the tight, unyielding grip of the straps. Her breathing slowed. And then, casually, Holly reached into the front pocket of the diaper bag and pulled out a bottle—sleek, oversized, filled with golden juice—and turned halfway to set it into the cupholder next to Samantha’s thigh. “Here,” she said gently. “Drink. It'll help you calm down.” Samantha didn’t argue. Didn’t snark. Didn’t protest. She just picked up the bottle, pressed the rubber nipple to her lips, and started to drink. The juice was cool and sweet. The sucking sound seemed louder now. The crinkling of her clothes, the pressure of the seat, the rhythmic pull on the bottle—it all conspired to remind her just how small she felt. How completely helpless. How much she had surrendered without ever really intending to. And Holly smiled, satisfied. “You done with your tantrum, sweetheart?” she asked, her tone saccharine, measured. Samantha, flushed and out of breath, nodded once. “Yeah.” “Okay,” Holly replied, calm and clear, as she started the engine. Chapter 9 The hum of the engine filled the car as Holly merged smoothly onto the road, one hand steady on the wheel, the other occasionally tapping along with the music playing low from the radio. “We’re gonna grab some food before heading home,” she said calmly, as if they weren’t both still processing everything that had just unfolded. In the backseat, secured tightly in her harness, Samantha didn’t argue. Her voice was quiet, soft, her earlier resistance wrung out of her. “I think I can handle that,” she said, almost more to herself than to Holly. Holly reached back with a glance in the rearview mirror, her hand brushing lightly along Samantha’s thigh through the denim of her shortalls. “I’m proud of you,” she said gently. The words hit with a strange warmth, unwelcome, comforting, humbling. Samantha didn’t respond right away, but the tight knot in her chest loosened just enough to breathe again. “You’ve done pretty well,” Holly added, her voice still even, but edged now with something more deliberate. “I know today’s been a lot. But I’ll be very clear, if there’s another outburst like that, where you ignore me or try to push back like earlier… you’ll be in real trouble. Understand?” Samantha nodded instinctively, but Holly’s voice sharpened just a little. “I need you to say it. “…I understand,” Samantha murmured. Holly smiled, her gaze flicking back again through the mirror. “Good girl.” That did something. Again. Samantha sat straighter in the seat, feeling a flutter of something that wasn’t quite shame or pride—but something. Ten minutes later, Holly pulled into the Chik-Fil-A parking lot, the golden glow of the red signage lighting up Samantha’s face. Her mood flipped on instinct. “I love* Chik-Fil-A,” she said, smiling for the first time in what felt like hours. Holly gave her a knowing look as she put the car in park. “I know, silly. That’s why we’re here.” She stepped out, came around to the back, and with the efficiency of someone who had done this many times, undid the straps, opened the door, and helped Samantha out of the seat. Her legs wobbled a bit due to part exhaustion, part lingering awkwardness from the still-present padding—but she followed along without protest as Holly led her inside. The smell of fried chicken hit them immediately. They stepped up to the counter. Holly placed their order without asking. “One chicken sandwich meal,” she said for herself. “And a twelve-count kids’ nugget meal.” Samantha blinked. She opened her mouth slightly but wisely said nothing. She caught Holly’s side glance and decided not to press her luck. The cashier handed them a placard for their table, and they made their way to a booth near the window. As they sat down, Samantha slid into her seat with a soft huff, leaning slightly across the table. “I can order my own food, you know,” she mumbled under her breath. Holly tilted her head. “Oh really?” she said with exaggerated curiosity, already reaching into the diaper bag perched beside her. Before Samantha could answer, Holly pulled out a bib and with a practiced flick draped it around Samantha’s neck, fastening it in the back like it was the most natural thing in the world. Samantha opened her mouth to protest, cheeks heating but Holly touched a finger lightly to her lips. “Would you rather eat in a high chair?” she asked sweetly. “I’m sure we could find one that fits.” Samantha immediately closed her mouth, shifting awkwardly. She didn’t know if that was a bluff or not, and she didn’t want to find out. Just then, a smiling team member approached with their food. “Here you go,” the server said cheerily, setting the tray down. Holly smiled and thanked them, then immediately went to work opening up Samantha’s sauces. First the ketchup followed by the Polynesian lining up the box of nuggets, the waffle fries, and the kid-sized drink in front of her like a curated display. Samantha watched silently, equal parts mortified and, inexplicably, a little warm inside. Holly leaned forward, elbows on the table, and tilted her head. “So,” she said, voice syrupy-smooth. “Can you feed yourself like a big girl… or do you need a little help?” Samantha didn’t know why she said it. Maybe it was exhaustion. Maybe it was the lingering cocktail of embarrassment, defiance, submission, and something deeper—some barely understood craving for boundaries and care. Or maybe she just wanted to push, to see how far she could go. When Holly asked her if she needed help eating, Samantha met her gaze and replied with a bratty tilt of her head, “What do you think?” Her tone wasn’t loud, but it carried—playful, challenging, tinged with heat and tension. Holly raised an eyebrow. No immediate reaction. Just a quiet blink as her expression slowly morphed into something unreadable. She stood up. And switched seats. Now seated beside her, Holly reached into the diaper bag with unhurried purpose and pulled out something Samantha recognized immediately—an oversized bottle with a pastel cap. She unscrewed the top without saying a word, picked up the small carton of milk from Samantha’s tray, and poured it in. Then, loud enough for the booth behind them to hear: “Oh, sweetheart, if you needed help, you could’ve asked your babysitter.” Samantha froze, her eyes darting to the side to see if anyone had noticed. A couple was seated across the restaurant, not looking. Maybe they hadn’t heard. Maybe. But it didn’t matter—because Holly had already lifted the bottle and placed the silicone nipple to Samantha’s lips. “Open,” Holly said softly, firmly. Samantha shook her head. But Holly gently pressed the bottle forward until the nipple slid past her lips and she had no choice but to start sucking—or let it leak down her chin. The milk filled her mouth, warm and slightly sweet. She tried to push back with her tongue but Holly held the bottle steady, her other hand softly brushing the back of Samantha’s neck in a gesture that felt simultaneously intimate and dominating. Every slow, rhythmic pull from the bottle made Samantha more aware of how completely the control had shifted. Not just the feeding. Not just the public. Everything. When the bottle was empty, Holly smiled—too brightly—and, with that same exaggerated tone, said, “There’s my good girl. Drank her whole bottle like a champ.” Samantha’s cheeks burned hot. Then Holly opened the nugget box, dipped one into sauce, and without hesitation, brought it to Samantha’s mouth. “Open up. Here comes the train,” she cooed, her voice dancing on the edge of mockery and affection. Samantha hesitated just a beat too long—so Holly tapped her chin with the nugget. “Open.” She did. The sauce smeared the corner of her lip as Holly fed her nugget after nugget, switching between fries and chicken, sometimes double-dipping, sometimes smearing extra sauce on her cheek on purpose. She didn’t wipe it away. She just smiled, watching Samantha's composure drip slowly away. Samantha didn’t think she could sink deeper than she had at the department store. She was wrong. When the tray was nearly empty, Holly stood and wiped her hands with a napkin. “Sit tight, baby.” Samantha nodded, mute. She didn’t dare move. Holly returned a minute later with another bottle, this one fuller, colder, condensation clinging to the plastic. “Round two,” she said gently, sliding in beside her again. The nipple pressed to Samantha’s lips. She didn’t resist this time. She drank. And drank. By the time the bottle was empty, she was squirming in her seat. The pressure in her lower belly had grown to something uncomfortable. She shifted slightly, trying to find relief, but the bulk of her padding and the tightness of the shortalls made it impossible. Then Holly did something unexpected. She slipped her hand behind Samantha and began patting—slow, rhythmic. Samantha stiffened, immediately understanding what it was meant to mimic. “Don’t” she started. But it was too late. A belch escaped her lips. It was loud, involuntary, humiliating. And right behind it, a slow, warm release that she couldn’t stop. The pressure in her bladder gave out, flooding the already thick padding of her diaper. Her thighs trembled. She gripped the edge of the table to steady herself as the wet warmth spread, absorbed, pressed back against her. Holly just smiled. She wiped Samantha’s face calmly with a napkin, collected the trash, and tidied up their booth. Before leaving, Holly reached down the short tails driving her fingers to the leg cuffs of the diaper announcing loud enough for anyone to hear, “You wet your diaper. But it should be fine until we can get home and change you”. Then they left. Samantha followed, quiet, heavy between the legs, unsure whether she was numb or soaring. It was a strange in-between. Back at the car, Holly opened the back door and helped her into the seat again. Then she buckled the chest strap, then the crotch, pulling everything tight again with a tug that pressed the damp padding snugly into place. The door clicked shut. Samantha exhaled. And the car began to roll. The car slowed to a stop in the driveway, and the familiar quiet of home settled over them like a blanket. Holly stepped out first, then opened the back door and began unbuckling Samantha from her harness. There was no struggle this time. Just silence, and a calm that settled between them in the cooling air. Once the final strap clicked free, Samantha climbed out on her own. The wet padding between her thighs made her walk stiff and slow, her shortalls pulled awkwardly by the weight of it. Still, she followed Holly to the front door without a word. Inside, the house was quiet and dim. Holly dropped the diaper bag on its usual spot by the door and turned to face her. She didn’t say anything right away. Just stepped forward and pulled Samantha into a long, warm hug. “You did great,” Holly murmured into her ear. “Really, really great.” Samantha nodded against her shoulder, a small, almost bashful smile on her face. The hug wasn’t just comforting. It anchored her, reassured her that the whirlwind of the day had a soft landing. “We’re done for the evening,” Holly said as she pulled back. “Do you want help getting changed?” Samantha shook her head. “No… I’m tired. I think I’m just gonna go to bed.” Holly nodded with understanding, then reached into the bag from earlier and handed her the new shirt they’d picked out. “Here. This can be a little keepsake from your session.” Samantha took it in both hands, her fingers brushing over the soft fabric. As she turned to leave, Holly smirked and walked past her until she felt a sudden, firm swat land squarely on her backside. She stopped, slowly turning with an exaggerated arch of her brow. Samantha stood there, trying to look innocent. Holly gave a sly smile. “Good night, you naughty girl.” Then, as she walked off toward her own room, she called over her shoulder, playful and amused: “If I didn’t know any better… I’d think you were trying to earn yourself one last spanking before bed.”

18-year-old Benjamin has just been evicted from the college dorms after he has failed out of college for the semester. He sits in the student lounge with his bags while he figures out his next moves. His former professor Megan is talking to her faculty friend and sees him sitting alone. She is confused because he is supposed to be in her class for the semester. "Hi Ben. I missed you in my class this semester. Are you okay?"

I’ve been looking for abdls in the Tulsa area to meet. I am a male age 18 and I love to wear diapers. I will do ANYTHING to get diapers. I want to do an abdl meetup in person at some point.

AUTHOR'S NOTE: This is my first attempt at a story and I wanted to clarify one thing. This is at its core a transfem MTF transformation story. As a trans woman I have some experience with the feelings, emotions, and hurdles of this, but I absolutely do not have a cis woman's perspective on anything. There will be sex and body exploration moments, and as someone without a vagina I had to research what this is like. Hopefully it doesn't come across like some dumbass virgin wrote it. Anyway, I hope you enjoy ------------------------------------------------------ Chapter 1: In Which She Makes a Wish Ryan stared in awe at the being hovering before him, a beautiful woman with long flowing chestnut colored hair held in a ponytail by a turquoise band, a matching bedlah top covering her chest, and gold bands around her wrists. Piercing blue eyes regarded the boy, a hint of a smile touching them. However the most notable thing in Ryan's estimation was that just below the navel her body ended and below that she was made of a lavender smoke that endlessly emanated from an ornate antique bottle, twisting and flowing in eddies and swirls that seemed to hypnotize him as he beheld the being before him. “Well met, Master,” intoned the strange ethereal woman. “I am known as Sisu the Giving, genie of the bottle. I give you my most humble thanks for freeing me. In return I shall grant you all your heart’s desires. May I ask the name of my Master?” Ryan stared slack-jawed. He had found the bottle in an antique shop tucked away in an alley that he’d never meant to go down in the first place. He’d bought it as a gift for his girlfriend’s birthday. Andrea loved antiques and Ryan had thought she’d love the bottle especially, but when he pulled out the stopper this was the very last thing he’d expected to happen. Finally after a moment of stunned silence he spoke to the genie before him. “I’m, uh, Ryan,” he said lamely. “You…you're really a genie? I mean, uh, obviously you must be, but…I didn't know genies were real.” “Indeed I am,” Sisu the Giving said. “Alas, my kind are rarer in this age. I can feel only three others of my kind left in this world. Many of us have passed to realms beyond, or shall never be found again and have wasted away. ‘Tis a great tragedy, but unfortunately not one that I may remedy, for my bond is to you, my Master. As he who has freed me I am bound to your eternal servitude. As they say, your wish is my command!” Sisu smiled brightly and twirled in midair as bright glittering sparks flew about her from her fingertips, painting her as the very picture of ethereal beauty. Ryan was awed by her, still hardly believing what was happening. “Wish? You mean you can really grant any wish I want?” he asked. “Of course, my Master! I shall grant anything you desire. Fame, fortune, love, anything you ask of me shall be yours!” Ryan paused, suddenly wary. “Hold on,” he said cautiously. “In stories genies aren't always so kind in granting wishes, there's always some kind of twist.” Sisu’s eyes twinkled as she regarded her new master. “Indeed,” she agreed. “Many of my kind have done these things. I, however, shall not warp your wish into some unfavorable or nefarious outcome. Your wish shall be granted perfectly and according to your true desire.” Ryan waited for a moment for Sisu to speak. “But…?” he prompted. Sisu smiled a wan and dry smile. “Of course,” she confessed, “a price must be paid. For everything you receive something from you shall be taken. This thing I will not tell you and you shall not know until it is gone, but I give you my solemn vow that neither you nor those you love shall come to harm, nor shall your wish be tainted.” Ryan considered this. If what Sisu was saying was true it wasn't as bad as the stories had said it would be. However, this could potentially be just as bad, especially if he didn't know what he'd have to give up. Still, the trade-off might be worth it in the end after his three wishes were through. Actually…wait a minute. “Wait,” he exclaimed as the thought occurred, “you haven't told me how many wishes I get!” “That is because there is no limit,” Sisu proclaimed. “I do not limit you to one, three, or even five as some of my brothers and sisters may have. You may decide yourself when the price becomes too high for you to ask for more.” Ryan paled slightly. These trades must be pretty serious if Sisu thought he would give up on his own accord. What would be the breaking point? What would be taken from him that would cause him to quit? And just because something wasn’t harmful doesn’t mean it couldn’t be bad. “That's…different,” he muttered uneasily. “Is there anything else I should know? Any more rules like no killing or no love?” “Nothing of that sort. Love is easy to manipulate, even if it can get a bit unpleasant. If you truly wish someone to die then it shall be done, but the price of ending a life shall be severe.” Sisu’s eyes turned steely and sharp. Ryan could see the weight of her words reflected in her expression as she spoke. “I would also caution against raising the dead,” the genie continued. “It can be done, but things tend to get…messy. Besides these, I give you one final warning.” The swirling smoke comprising Sisu's lower half suddenly shifted inward and formed into slender legs with a gold and turquoise pair of pants to match her bedlah top. Sisu touched down on the floor and took one quick stride to be face to face with Ryan for the first time. She stood at eye level just a few inches away and Ryan instinctively took a half step back. “What is done cannot be undone,” she warned, the severity shining in her eyes once more. “Neither wish nor sacrifice may be reversed. What you get and what you lose shall remain for all your life. Choose wisely.” With her warning completed Sisu floated back up into the air, taking a pose as if she were lounging on a chair, her head propped on her arm and her legs crossed, all trace of seriousness gone. Ryan swallowed nervously. “So, my Master,” she smiled. “What is your wish?” Ryan regarded the genie nervously. A pit had begun to form in his stomach as he weighed the choice before him. He could have anything he wanted. But was it worth the risk? What could he want so bad that it would be… He paused, and the pit grew deeper. Ever since the lavender smoke began pouring from that bottle a thought had played at the back of his mind, a thought that had grown stronger even as Ryan tried to shove it down, shove it back into the dark place of his mind where he kept it locked. Some days it stayed put, content to stay away, but it was always there, waiting, and on the nights when it broke free it consumed him and left him aching, sleepless, and hopelessly despairing. But now there was no avoiding it, and 27 years of repressing this feeling had finally taken its toll. It was free now, and the thought, that terrible ache, could be made real, and almost without even thinking Ryan spoke. “I…can you…” He hesitated. “Hm?” questioned Sisu, a curious look on her face. “What is it that troubles you, Master?” Ryan could hardly breathe, he felt like he was being choked. He forced himself to take a deep breath and count in his head until he was calmer. 1 and 1 is 2. 2 and 2 is 4. 4 and 4 is 8. “I wish…” he started. 8 and 8 is 16. 16 and 16 is 32. Sisu smiled, and unbeknownst to Ryan she used a tiny portion of her magic to loosen his tongue. She had a sneaking suspicion what his wish would be. It was not the first time she had seen this happen. “Speak, Master,” she intoned. Ryan counted 32 and 32 is 64, took a deep breath, let the pit fill his entire being, and spoke. “I wish I was a girl,” she commanded. Sisu did a midair somersault and landed in front of Ryan, her eyes glittering and her grin wide. Just as she’d suspected. "Your wish is my command, Mistress.” Smoke poured from the bottle, surrounding Sisu until she was no longer visible. At once the column of lavender haze drifted towards Ryan, enveloping her in a soft caress from head to toe. She shivered as she felt herself begin to change. Her short hair grew, lengthening to halfway down her back, light and smooth. Her shoulders and waist began to narrow at the same time as her hips began to widen. She suddenly felt very tight in her jeans and worried about them ripping as she felt her butt also begin to expand. She couldn't be too sure through the smoke but she could swear she felt herself shrinking. It was all too much. She could hardly breathe. It felt as though there was a heavy weight on her chest. She put her hand up and gasped, feeling the mounds beneath her shirt as her new breasts began to swell. She was suddenly very scared of how she hadn't specified anything about this, but there was nothing to be done now. Just as she was beginning to worry that they were going to get too big the swelling slowed and stopped. She breathed a sigh of relief, but tensed again as she heard Sisu’s voice in her ear. “Apologies, Mistress, this next part is going to be a bit invasive, but I need to be precise here. I promise I shall be gentle and make it nice for you.” The smoke receded from her head and feet, gathering at her crotch and moving into her pants. She squealed in fright as she felt her manhood begin to shrink, then let out a soft moan as she felt pleasure radiate from it. She shook and her knees buckled as she suddenly felt the greatest orgasm of her life rock her. Pure ecstasy radiated out from her crotch as she sat on hands and knees, unable to move as the genie continued her work. It came in waves in ways she had never felt before, reverberating through her whole body, shaking her to her core. As the bliss rolled over her she felt the genie moving deeper and deeper inside her new genitals. She could feel things inside her moving, being rearranged, transformed from her previous male organs to her new female ones. Soon the waves of pleasure subsided and she was left panting on the floor. Eventually she was dimly aware of the smoke coalescing in front of her as Sisu appeared again, looking proud and grinning from ear to ear. “I must say,” bragged the genie, “that this may be my greatest work in centuries.” Ryan looked up at Sisu, eyes wide, still catching her breath. “That…that was…” she panted in an unfamiliar high-pitched voice. “I’m really quite good,” the genie said, evidently very pleased. “Still, we're not quite done. There's one last finishing touch.” Ryan cocked her head to the side. What could possibly be left? Everything about her was fundamentally different now, even the world looked bigger. “What-” she started before Sisu knelt down, took her head by the chin, and kissed her firmly on the lips. Ryan's eyes went wide as suddenly thoughts, memories, and knowledge flashed in her mind. How to put on makeup, how to wear a bra, how to manage a period, everything one could ever need to know about being a woman was beamed directly into her head. At the same time Ryan felt something else leave her mind, some small piece of former knowledge taken. Was this the trade? Sisu broke the kiss after just two seconds, though to Ryan it had felt like an eternity. She wobbled slightly on hands and knees, then fully collapsed on her side, whimpering, the room spinning above her. Sisu drifted down to rest beside the poor girl and placed Ryan's head in her lap. The genie began to stroke Ryan’s hair and spoke softly to the new girl before her. “It is alright, Mistress. You have been through a lot. Just breathe and it will pass. Sixty…sixty-ffffff… Ryan's head was still swimming with the process and couldn't really focus properly on her numbers. But as her head began to clear she tried to focus on what was taken from her mind, something important, something she felt like she had all her life that was now missing, but no matter how hard she tried she couldn't remember. “What was it?” she asked the genie unsteadily in her new higher, softer voice. “What did you take?” Sisu smiled down at Ryan. “Nothing too important. You'll find out soon enough.” Ryan blinked up at the genie. She was beautiful, and from here she looked almost motherly. As the last of the head fog cleared, Ryan sat up as straight as she could, if a bit unsteady, next to the attentive genie. Did Sisu get bigger? Or did… Ryan propped herself on the coffee table and slowly pulled herself up. Sisu stood and offered a helping hand which Ryan took as she took stock of everything. No, she wasn't imagining it, Sisu was taller than her, but only because Ryan was shorter. She had been at eye level with the genie before but now Ryan had lost at least eight or nine inches. Even her clothes hung weird and her jeans bunched up considerably around her ankles and under her heels. She'd have to have Andrea measure her when- “Andrea!” she squealed at the thought of her girlfriend. “What's she going to think seeing me like this?! I didn't even think about how she'd react! Sisu, change me back! She’s supposed to come over tonight!” Sisu gave a tsk tsk noise and wagged her finger at the girl. “Apologies, Mistress, but as you recall one of my rules was that wishes cannot be undone. I believe there's a delightful phrase in this time, ‘no take-backsies.’” Ryan groaned. Of course, stupid stupid Ryan, never thinking ahead. What was she going to do? “If I may, Mistress,” Sisu said, “I'd advise you to worry less about your girlfriend and more about yourself. You seem to be having some…difficulties?” Ryan looked up at the genie, still helping her stand, wondering what she was talking about, when she suddenly felt something very warm between her legs. She looked down and jumped back in alarm as she saw a growing wet stain around her crotch that was beginning to run down her legs, completely soaking the front of her too-tight jeans. It took a second for her to fully realize what was happening, but when she did she was utterly mortified. “What the fuck what the fuck!” She shrieked. She tried desperately to put her hands between her legs in an attempt to stop it, but to no avail. Under no control of her own she was wetting her pants and could not stop.

Hello all, I have posted here a few times before then took a break when the rps I started died out. I am back again hoping to find some people who would want to use roleplay to create some fun diaper based roleplays. I am really into size play (shrinking/growing) where my character finds his or herself diapered. I know its a long shot but would anyone be willing to try to do a rp like that? I have loads of ideas that I am just drying to try. So if that interests you even a little bit send me a message and lets talk about some diaper roleplays. Thanks, Giantessman.

Hello babies! It's been a long time since I posted updates and it's because I've been working on a new project called "Mia's Stories". I've been working on this game for many months and I hope you really like everything I've done. What is Mia's Stories? Mia's Stories is the last project I'm working on and it's going to consist of several ABDL games in the same launcher. I am currently developing Hypnosis, the first Mia's Stories game. What is Hypnosis about? Hypnosis is about a young woman named Clara who has had urinary incontinence since she was little, however lately she has stopped having accidents at night and is finally going to be able to stop wearing diapers. However, her mother de ella has gotten used to having her little baby de ella pampered by her and she is not going to let her stop wearing diapers, so through different methods her mother de ella will make her wear a diaper again. You can download the demo from Itch.io and if you want the latest version of the game you can download it on Patreon. Of course I will be developing more content for Hypnosis. When I make an update I will publish a changelog in this post, you can also see all the changelogs on patreon for free. --------------------------------------------------- Demo Link (Itch.io): Here Download Link (Patreon): Here --------------------------------------------------- Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/ABDLMiah Discord: https://discord.gg/Bn8JKDvCzZ ---------------------------------------------------

I thought I'd finally try my hand at writing, given all the excellent stories from all the great writers over the years. (Thank you). In the spirit of the article, I am resurrecting this old excellent story and adding to it slowly. (I can't locate the author to confirm and the last reference to this story is from a defunct website 8 years ago). We Potty The original story (Chapters 1-9) is written by Stacylove92. This fictional story contains explicit adult content and is intended for readers 18 and older. If you are under 18 or uncomfortable with mature themes, please stop reading now. Synopsis: Chris is a 18-year-old lifelong bed and pants-wetter enrolled against his will into We Potty, a dubious “last resort” potty training and behavioural program, typically reserved for younger children. Chapter 1 “Chris…Chris! Come on, it’s time to get up.” Mom’s nagging voice tore me from glorious slumber. “I’m up! God, I can get up on my own. You don’t have to treat me like a fucking kid!” I hated being woken from a good sleep. It instantly put me in a bad mood. “You know I don’t like curses. I need you downstairs young man.” “Oh my God! I’ll be down when I’m ready. I just woke up!” As I sat up I became aware of that familiar feeling, a wet bed under my butt. ‘Ughh. Couldn’t I at least be dry today of all days. What a way to start adulthood.’ I hated waking up wet. It made me feel anything but the normal young man that I wanted to be. I got out of bed and peeled off my urine soaked Scooby Doo pajamas and let them drop to the tile floor beneath me. Next off were my boxers which clung to my legs. I picked up my clothes, bunched them into a ball and threw them onto my bed. I heard everyone talking downstairs in the kitchen. I felt apprehensive about bringing my soiled sheets down in front of everyone. Not that this was anything at all new, but I knew I was getting way too old for this. I also knew I would get in trouble if I left my stuff laying around again. I then grabbed my soiled comforter and pajamas off of my bed to unveil a large rectangular pad stained from countless accidents. My “pee pad” as mom annoyingly called it was completely soaked. I was so frustrated. I barely drank at all last night. I grabbed relatively clean boxers and gym shorts from my hamper and put them on. It’d be a waste to put clean clothes on my dirty body. I headed downstairs with my pee soaked items in my arms. I hated the walk of shame. Mom, Dad and Victoria were all at the kitchen table eating breakfast. Victoria, my fourteen year old brat of a sister, smirked as she watched me walk to the washing machine. Mom said, “There’s the birthday boy! How does it feel to be eighteen? Does that mean I have to call you the birthday man?” Mom laughed. She always laughed at her own dumb jokes, I guess somebody had to. She was much too cheery for this early in the morning. I just ignored her as I stuffed my soiled laundry into the washing machine. I added detergent, but no fabric softener as it would ruin the pad. I closed the door and started the wash. Mom said, “Cheer up honey. When you get out of the shower I’ll have chocolate chip pancakes waiting for you.” Finally one good reason to be woken up at 9:00 am. I headed back upstairs and got in the shower. It felt refreshing to wash the stale urine off of my body. When I was done I dried off and wrapped a towel around myself. Now I could forget this morning’s events and get on with my eighteenth birthday. Today was the first day of the rest of my life. Okay that’s maybe that’s a little cliche, but it’s hard not to feel that way on your eighteenth birthday. I was also excited to see Marie today. I had something big planned. Chapter 2 As I walked back into my room I was hit by the pungent smell of stale urine which was sharply in contrast to the fresh, clean scents of a shower. I closed my door behind me and let the towel drop to the tile floor below. I thought carefully about what to wear today. I wanted to look my best for Marie. You see, Marie and I have been best friends for more than ten years now. I’ve never really had many guy friends. But anyway, lately I’ve been wanting to have more than just a friendship with Marie. She was a late bloomer, just about one of the last in our grade, but with how much she grew into her body lately, bloomed seemed like an understatement. When that other prison sentence, some of you might call it school, had been officially served in full last week almost every guy tried to consolidate summer plans with Marie. I wanted to make sure the only guy she would be interested in this summer would be me. I knew by summer’s end Marie intended on going out of state to a really good college she had been accepted into. I always did well in school, but even my grades hadn’t been good enough to be accepted. Besides I wasn’t interested in going away to school, it seemed like a hassle being away from home. I was not looking forward to essentially losing my only friend. I figured if we were a thing, maybe I could convince her to stay local for college like I was. And even if she still went, at least I would not have to worry about her meeting some stupid know it all, because then she would be mine. I decided upon a nice pair of jeans and a black polo collared shirt. I didn’t want to overdo it. I walked over to the mirror I had standing in the corner. I had to admit I looked pretty good. Marie would have a hard time turning me down when I asked her to take our relationship a step further. Besides, how could she turn me down on my birthday? I certainly didn’t want to ruin our friendship, it meant a lot to me, but I thought about this for a while. I didn’t want to sit around til she was taken by some other guy who didn’t deserve her. Somebody was going to be the lucky guy to be her boyfriend sooner or later. It might as well be me. I grabbed some Axe off of my dresser and sprayed it. I then headed down for breakfast. I grabbed the pancake that looked like it had the most chocolate chips and slathered crunchy peanut butter all over it. The warm pancake made the peanut butter all gooey. I cut it up and dove into sweet indulgence. “When I’m done eating can one of you please take me to Marie’s? I don’t feel like walking and it is my birthday after all.” Mom and Dad exchanged a nervous glance between the two of them. My mom started speaking, “Look honey, we need to talk. It’s about how come I woke you up this morning.” I was confused and my mind swirled through the realm of possibilities of what she could be talking about. ‘Maybe we’re going to Seven Banners theme park.’ I had been dropping hints I wanted them to take me and Marie there. And we would have to leave early to get a full day of thrills, which is why she must have woken me so early. “We sort of got you a different type of birthday present this year. It’s not exactly one that can be wrapped up and opened. We just don’t know how happy you will be about it.” ‘Oh, I will settle just fine for a day at Seven Banners’, I thought to myself. I tried to keep a straight face. At least I could pretend to be surprised when they told me about it. Mom kept on talking, “Chris, your wetting problem has not gotten any better. In fact, it has gotten worse lately. We really need to do everything that we can to get this under control. I know we have tried a lot of things that haven’t worked, but we found a program that really seems to know what they’re doing. They even focus on the day wetting unlike that other program that only tried to help at night. I don’t want you to get upset, but this was all we could afford now, so it will be your only present this year.” Well that was a slap in the face. I felt stupid getting my hopes up about Seven Banners. I was also mad. How could they try to pass this off as a birthday present? Don’t get me wrong, it would be totally awesome to be dry, more awesome than anything else, but still. I was done talking about this. I didn’t need my confidence killed before I went to meet up with Marie. “Can we not talk about this right now? So are one of you driving me or am I walking?” I couldn’t wait to take my road test so I didn’t have to depend on them to drive me anymore. Mom and Dad shared another nervous glance. ‘Great, what now?’ I thought. Mom once again started speaking. She was the spokesperson of my parents. “Baby, I’m sorry, but we need you to stay home for now. We have your orientation scheduled with your counselor. You need to be home for this. They’ll be here soon. It shouldn’t take that long to be over with, an hour at most.” I completely lost it. I started yelling, “Are you fucking serious?!?! Why in the world would you do this on my birthday out of every single day of the year? This is so dumb.” Dad rose his voice at me, “Hey! Watch your language.” I winced a little bit and looked down. “Do we really need to do this today?” I whined out. Mom started speaking, “I’m sorry baby, I really am. I have been looking into this program for a little while now, but they haven’t had any openings. They can only have so many kids enrolled at once. It just worked out a slot finally opened up, and we had to take it when we could. They said it doesn’t look they will have any more openings for enrollment anytime soon. And your counselor insisted we get started on the program right away because there’s no point taking up a position if we’re not using it. And I have to say I agree with her honey.” I threw my arms up in frustration. “But me and Marie already said we were hanging out today. We can just do this tomorrow. You’re calling them and cancelling right now!” Dad rose his voice again sounding angrier this time. “This is happening whether you like it or not. We have been plenty patient with your accidents and we have just about had it. They are already on their way and we are not cancelling it. I don’t care if it’s your birthday or what plans you have, this is happening Christopher.” “Well I’m eighteen now. I can just leave and you can’t do anything about it.” That one really set Dad off. His face was beet red. “Like hell you’ll leave! Don’t you even think about it. We did not have them drive all of the way here for nothing. As long as you still live in my house, you’ll live by my rules! If you walk out that door don’t even think about coming back! I’ll leave all of your stuff on the curb in a heartbeat.” Mom put her hand on Dad’s leg and he stopped on his tirade. I hated how he could get mad so quickly. Dad really needed to work on controlling his anger. He loses it when me or Victoria don’t listen to him. I knew better than to argue with him when he was like that. I looked pleadingly at my mom. She didn’t buy into it. “Baby we really need to do this. It is happening. You’ll appreciate it sooner or later, I promise you. And Victoria even went over to Brittany’s house so she won’t be around today.” That was good at least. Last time we had someone over for that bed wetting program that brat turned it into a mockery about me for the whole entire time. So I had lost that battle really quickly. For some reason it always seemed like as soon as I reached today I would be free of my parent’s rules. I guess that was an oversight of the fact that I would still be living with them. I made a mental note to get working on a job. I finished my pancake and then moped around the house. Me and Marie had agreed to meet up by 11:00, and since this person wasn’t coming until 10:30 I knew that I’d have to be late. ‘What a way to start my birthday.’ I was about to text Marie when there came a knock at the door. I looked out the window to see a van parked in the street in front of our house. The words “WE POTTY” were emblazoned across the side of the van. ‘Oh sweet Jesus, take me now.” Chapter 3 I watched with nervous anticipation as dad walked towards the door. He clutched the door knob, twisted it and pulled the door back to reveal a drop dead beauty standing behind it. She looked like she was only in her mid-twenties. My heart absolutely sank. I was expecting it to be some old man like it had been with the other program. There was no way this goddess looking creature could be here to discuss the problem I have. She extended her hand to Dad. “Hello. It is a pleasure to meet you! My name is Emily. I am here for Chris’s orientation with We Potty. She gave Dad a beaming smile. Dad told her to come in and then introduced himself, “Hi Emily. It is nice to meet you too. I’m Jack.” My mom then walked over to her and gave Emily a half hug. “It is so nice to meet you. I am so happy we were assigned you as a counselor. Trudy said you were her counselor there.” Emily smiled to her, “Oh likewise. It is nice to meet you as well. And thank you. I most definitely do try my best.” While she looked young she came off as someone much older. Perhaps it was the slow and careful elocution of her speech. She then looked over at me and I looked down to the floor. “And who is that we have hiding in the corner over there? Could that be Chris?” Mom replied, “Yeah that is Chris. He wasn’t too happy about this being on his birthday.” I heard Emily give a compassionate “Ohhh.” Then I heard the sound of heels making their way towards me across the wooden floor. ‘Great.’ I thought, ‘Just leave me alone.’ The footsteps came to a stop and I knew she was standing in front of me. I looked up slightly and saw her hand extended towards me. I reluctantly grabbed it and gave it a meek shake. I noticed how silky and soft her skin felt. “It is nice to finally meet you Chris. My boss Trudy told me all about you.” ‘Yeah. I’m sure she told you all of the flattering details about how I still pee myself.’ I mumbled that it was nice to meet her too. I momentarily looked up at her deep, blue, sparkling eyes before averting my gaze back to the ground. “Happy Birthday too! I was told that this was going to be your birthday present. I know that doesn’t sound too fun. And you don’t seem happy right now, but trust me this is the best birthday present I can think of.” ‘You must not be thinking too hard.’ I could have thought of many better birthday presents. Actually, no present was starting to seem better at this point. Emily clapped her hands together, “So, shall we get started then?” We all headed over to the couches at the far end of the room. My mom and dad sat on the loveseat. Emily put her bag down and sat on the other couch. I stood there wanting nothing more than to just get this over with. Emily patted the cushion next to her. “Come sit. I promise you I won’t bite.” When I hesitated she tilted her head to the side and gave me a pouty, imploring look. How could I say no? I obliged and sat on the couch next to her. I was overcome by her enchanting perfume. My heart started pounding being in close proximity to such a beautiful woman. To be honest I get really shy around pretty girls. I’ve never had a girlfriend. The only reason I even feel so comfortable with Marie is that we’ve known each other since we were kids. Emily looked over to my parents and began speaking, “So I know Trudy briefly discussed this with you Sarah, but I will go over it again. It is our goal at Progressive Options for the Toilet Training of Youth, to provide toilet training for children who have not yet been successful with it. We consider our services to be of the utmost importance. Yet our program has never dealt with a child quite Chris’s age before. A majority of our trainees are much younger as uncontrolled wetting and soiling tends to only be a problem for younger children.” She quickly turned to me, “Not that there’s anything wrong with you.” And then turned back to my parents. “Therefore it will be inevitable that some aspects of the program are geared towards children much younger than Chris, but I am confident we can really make this work. I am looking forward to working with you all. We recently had a lot of success with a fourteen year old girl. She went from suffering nearly constant accidents to being consistently dry. Doesn’t that sound good to you Chris?” Even though I really disliked the way she sort of talked to me like a kid I couldn’t deny that did sound good. Oh how nice it would be to be done with this stupid problem once and for all. I shrugged my shoulders in response. “Come on you can show some more excitement than that.” Emily looked like she was actually waiting for me to be more excited. But really, exactly how excited should an eighteen year old be about potty training? She realized she wouldn’t get any more out of me and moved on. She reached into her bag and procured a marble notebook, which she placed on her lap. She went fumbling through her bag again and came out this time with a pen. She opened the notebook and thumbed through the pages until she stopped at one towards the back. I saw my name written on the top of the page. She clicked the pen once and brought it’s point down to the page. She made a few scribbles and then looked up at Mom and Dad. “Now Sarah I know you and Trudy briefly discussed Chris’s health history and toileting habits on the phone to make sure Chris would be a candidate for our program. But I would like to go over them in detail. It will really help me best approach a treatment plan.” I knew all of the embarrassing questions that would be coming. I had been to one too many urologists over the years. Well more like five or six too many if we want to be accurate, but that’s beside the point. Mom summed up my health history, “Besides his bladder problem he has always been a healthy, normal boy. He’s always been one of the strongest boys his age. The best looking too I might add at that.” Mom smiled at me. I let out a disgruntled sigh. “Yes he is quite a handsome young guy.”, Emily said with a smile. I blushed so hard. I watched as Emily jotted down more notes. “So has Chris ever had any period of dryness?” Mom didn’t hesitate to answer. She shook her head from side to side. “No, never. He was still in diapers at five. The only reason we even took him out of them was so that he would be allowed to go to school.” ‘Dammit.’ That woman was always giving away extra information where it wasn’t needed. She always seemed so eager to talk to these people about my problem. I shot mom the dirtiest look I could muster. Mom saw it, “Relax honey. This is Emily’s job. There is nothing we can tell her that will surprise her. There’s no need to be embarrassed.” ‘Yeah that’s easy for you to say.’ I thought, ‘You’re not the one having your deepest secrets discussed like the latest, hottest gossip.’ Emily asked how I managed when I was taken out of diapers. Mom was once again oh so eager to answer. “We should have just kept a dresser of his clothes at the nurse’s office. Let’s leave it at that.” Mom chuckled at her dumb joke. ‘Oh my God. Just shut up mom.’ I looked over at Emily’s serious face and was glad to see she did not find Mom’s joke so funny. Emily then asked how often I was wetting the bed now. Mom told her it was still every night. “Oh my” Emily said in a sympathetic voice. “That must be very upsetting for you Chris.” I rolled my eyes. “Well don’t you worry. Before you know it you’ll be all dry just like a big boy.” I scowled at her comment. ‘That was condescending. I’m an adult for crying out loud, more than just a “big boy.” They continued discussing my wetting. When Emily asked if I still soiled myself, which I definitely don’t, I tuned out the rest of their discussion. Eventually Emily announced we were near the end of this humiliating interview. I tuned back in, at least we were getting somewhere. “Alright and one last thing” Emily said while holding up her index finger, “Sarah, you said over the phone that Chris is currently not wearing any form of absorbent protection either during the day or night. Correct?” Mom nodded her head. ‘Well no shit Sherlock, obviously I don’t wear “absorbent protection”. I’m eighteen, not a baby for crying out loud.’ Emily then verified with mom that my waist size was 32 inches. ‘Waist size? Oh come on. Seriously?’ I knew what that meant. Another pair of those stupid underwear that were a bedwetting alarm. We had used that exact alarm with the last program for two friggin’ years. That didn’t help any better than the first alarm we had tried on our own. ‘Why are we doing this again? Haven’t we tried enough godforsaken bed wetting alarms by now? I think I’ll scream if we’re really doing this whole alarm thing again. Emily closed her notebook and put it away in her bag. She stood up from the couch, “If you’ll excuse me I will be right back. I just need to get some supplies out of the van.” Dad stood up along with her and asked if she needed any help. “I can manage. Thank you though.” I couldn’t help but to stare at her perfect ass as she walked away. Chapter 4 It didn’t take long before Emily was walking back in. Dad once again held the door for her, only this time she held a large plastic bin in her arms. It looked sort of heavy the way she was struggling to carry it. Let’s be honest though, she’s a girl, she’s probably just not that strong. And I’m sure carrying that in heels didn’t make it any easier. She brought the bin over by the couches and placed it on the ground with a thud. Why she would need something so big for a bedwetting alarm? I started to wonder if there were other things in there, and if so just what were those other things? After my first surprise this morning I was not in the mood for anymore. I was starting to get a bad feeling about all of this. Well let me rephrase that. I was starting to get a worse feeling about all of this. We all sat down on the couches again. Emily began speaking, “So Sarah, I know that Trudy explained our program over the phone. Did you hold off on explaining the program to Chris like we had discussed?” Mom nodded her head, “Yeah. He didn’t even know you were coming until this morning.” “Uh oh, did somebody get a birthday surprise this morning? Well it really is best if I personally get to explain the program in full. Emily turned towards me. “Now before I start to go over the program I need you to know that none of us are mad at you. You also have nothing to be ashamed about. It’s not like you wet on purpose, right?” ‘Yes. I voluntarily sleep in a puddle of my own piss every single night and pee my pants in public just for fun.’ I rolled my eyes at her stupid question. “I’m just trying to say we know that you don’t do this on purpose. Accidents are something you can’t control. And if you have no control over the accidents, you shouldn’t feel bad about it. It’s not your fault, right?” ‘I already know I can’t control my bladder. Is this seriously supposed to make me feel better?’ I just ignored her this time and turned my head to the complete opposite direction. I felt Emily move closer to me. “Don’t be so embarrassed about this. That’s not what any of this is about. I am here to help you.” She placed her hand on my upper arm. Hopefully she couldn’t feel my pulse skyrocket when she did that. My mind’s reaction was to jerk away when she touched me, but my body sort of froze up. ‘Oh my God, is she really touching me right now?’ She took her hand off of me and I moved away to reestablish some personal space. Emily continued speaking to me, “Chris, we all know how much trouble wetting our pants and our beds can cause. Wouldn’t life be so much easier if you never had to deal with wet pants or wet beds anymore?” ‘Well it is clear that these condescending questions that don’t even need answering aren’t going to stop anytime soon.’ I figured it would be better to just go along with it. Hopefully it would get this all over with quicker. ‘Yeah, it would be a lot easier. I wouldn’t have so much laundry to do all of the time and I guess I wouldn’t be so scared about having accidents in front of people.’ I exaggerated just to throw her a bone. Emily bobbed her head up and down. “See there we go. And I bet Dad would agree that life would be easier with no more wet pants or beds, right?” “His accidents just cause a lot of problems. They create a lot of tension in the family. No more clean ups or accidents when we go out somewhere would put everyone at ease.” Hearing him say that made me feel ashamed. I wanted him to feel proud of me for being the young man that I was. Instead I was just the kid who caused trouble with his leaky bladder. Of course mom had to chime in with her worthless two cents. “You better believe life would be easier. We’re all at our wit’s end trying to clean up after accidents. It’s just getting to be too much. I am sick of living with the smell of pee.” Emily nodded to acknowledge Mom’s nagging. I wondered if her nagging annoyed Emily as much as it did me. Emily began speaking, “So we are all in agreement then. Life would be easier for everyone without anymore wet pants and wet beds to clean up after. Once Chris has completed his potty training, cleaning up after accidents will be no more than a bad memory. Until then we have a quick and easy fix to make sure that nobody is dealing with the stress of wet pants and wet beds anymore. I bet that sounds great for all of you.” Emily smiled first at me and then at my parents. I wondered when mom would tell her that I’d already been on several medications. Those “quick and easy fixes” were nasty things. They had so many side effects and barely helped at all. That still didn’t explain the big bin sitting in the room though. Emily continued speaking, “It is crucial that we foster a stress free environment while Chris is working on his potty training. The stress created by Chris’s unmanaged accidents can actually be very counterproductive to his success. While the wearing of diapers has many purposes in our program, the reduction of stress and anxiety…” That’s where I cut her off and jumped off of the couch. I couldn’t believe what I just heard. “What?!?! Are you fucking kidding me? You guys are all fucking nuts if you think I’ll wear diapers!” I saw Dad’s nostrils flare and he pointed right at me. “Christopher, you watch your language and sit back down!” I stood there returning Dad’s glare right back at him. I heard my phone start ringing. It was Marie’s ring tone. I realized I forgot to text her I’d be late. “Sit back down. I will not say it again.” I didn’t falter in my eye contact. I wasn’t giving in. I had to draw the line somewhere. No fucking way in hell would they get me to wear a diaper. “NO!” I stomped my foot as hard as I could. Dad started getting up off of the couch. My butt was planted on the cushion before he finished standing. Dad was mad. “You’re going to knock this off right now or you will be sorry. I can assure you of that young man. And you will show respect for Emily. She doesn’t have to do any of this for you.” ‘Yeah, you’re right. She really doesn’t.’ I whimpered out, “But, but, please don’t do this. I don’t need diapers.” I gave my Mom the most sincere and pleading look I could manage. “I’m sorry honey. Your father and I have already made up our minds.” I hated that answer. “Why the fuck are you guys doing this to me? I don’t deserve this. This is so unfair! You guys are the worst parents in the whole fucking world! Why would you do this?!?!” I was absolutely livid. That set mom off on a nagging tizzy. “Oh yeah? You think we’re so unfair? Should we tell Emily about your accident in my car a few weeks ago when you couldn’t wait five minutes for us to get home? Should we tell her how it took me two hours to clean it up?” “Mom stop.” I was burning with humiliation. Mom went right on, “Why don’t you go show Emily your tile floor in your bedroom. I’m sure she can guess why we don’t have carpeting in there.” I couldn’t believe she would do this to me in front of Emily. I pulled my hair and buried my chin into my chest. I shut my eyes tight as I felt tears well up in them. “Mom! Pleaassee! Just Stop!” And on she went, “Or why don’t we tell Emily how many times this year I had to leave work to sign you out of school just because you peed your pants and were too embarrassed to go back to class. Do you remember how many times it was? Because I lost track.” That was it. I broke out bawling. I stood up and screamed at the top of my lungs through my sobs. “I… (gasp and sniffle) FUCKING… (gasp and sniffle) HATE YOU GUYS!” I started to make a mad dash for the front door. I got really scared as I heard Dad’s loud footsteps quickly thudding behind me. I instantly regretted the past minute. The next thing I knew he had both of his arms wrapped entirely around me and I was being lifted into the air. “Oh shit. I’m done for now.” Before I could realize what was happening I felt a warm trickle going down my leg. Then a flood of wetness started spreading around my crotch and running down my pants. I heard it splashing onto the floor below me. When dad realized what was happening he put me down and quickly took a step back. I tried squeezing as tight as I could, but it was already too late. I was completely soaked. There I stood on display for Emily, an eighteen year old hysterically crying, standing in a huge puddle of pee he just made, with a wet patch all over his jeans to top it off. Chapter 5 I looked up from the puddle surrounding my feet to see if Emily had noticed what happened. The look of pity on her face told me she probably saw the whole entire thing. I was so humiliated. I couldn’t believe I’d just helplessly wet myself right in front of her. Dad started yelling, “Son of a bitch! You really did it now boy!” I only started crying more hysterically. Emily stood up from the couch. She was motioning downwards with both arms. “Alright, alright, let’s settle down everyone. It’s clear that there’s a lot of built up tension here. We’re going to get all of this worked out. Let’s first get the puddle cleaned up and then we can move on with the program.” Dad was still seething, but at least he wasn’t yelling anymore. Emily told him to get himself a glass of water and to bring back paper towels when he was done “I am so sorry.” Mom was still apologizing to Emily. “I am just so mortified that all of this happened in front of you.” Mom shot me a dirty look as if I felt any different. ‘Oh yeah, cause I’m so thrilled about how this all turned out. I’m sure this is how everyone envisions their eighteenth birthday.’ Emily waved her hand with a flick of her wrist. “Please. Don’t be silly. The kids who aren’t in diapers to begin with never react well when they find out they’re being placed back in them. The little temper tantrum is practically to be expected.” She then said with a sideways glance towards me, “No matter how old the child is.” Dad came back into the room and shoved a large wad of paper towels into my hands. I crouched down and let the paper towels soak up my spilled urine. There was still more pee on the floor after the paper towels were saturated. I threw them out in the kitchen garbage and returned with more, and then headed upstairs to change. About four steps up I heard mom nagging, “Where do you think you’re going? We’re not done down here.” “Just upstairs to change” I called back to her. Where else would I be going? I really had no more patience for dumb questions today. I then heard Emily’s sweet, angelic voice. “Chris, come back down please. I promise we’ll have you all cleaned up soon. We just need you back down here for now.” I really just wanted to change out of my wet clothes. They felt wet and clammy against my skin. But after such humiliation there was not much fight left in me, not for today at least. I just did as she asked. Besides, how could I say no to such a beautiful woman? I went downstairs, took my phone out of my dampened pocket and put it onto the living room table. I didn’t want it to get water damaged like my last phone had. Looking across the room I could see Emily taking the lid off of the bin. I knew every bit that there were diapers inside of it. I also knew just as well who they were intended for. I started to feel lightheaded. Emily began speaking. “Initially I intended to explain the program in it’s entirety before we got to this point, but in light of what just happened I think it’s best if we move on with diapering Chris right now. I started getting tunnel vision. I thought, “Okay, this is the part where I wake up and realize this was only some crazy nightmare.” I was granted no such relief. Emily crouched down and reached into the bin. I watched like a deer caught in headlights. She pulled out something that looked like a really large, thick folded towel. She stood back up and unfolded it. She was like a game show model as she let the enormously oversized towel hang from one end and displayed it to everyone in the room. I was confused. I was expecting to see something like those goodnites I used to wear for vacations or when we stayed at family’s house. “This is one of our 6-ply terry prefold cloth diapers. While Chris is wearing these I can guarantee there will be no more puddles to clean up. Emily looked over at me. “Chris do you see all of the stress and anxiety your accident just caused for you and your whole family?” I ignored her. “With that type of stress surrounding you, you’ll never learn to stay dry. I can assure you of that. Think how much easier that whole scene could have went if you were just wearing a diaper. There would have been no stress for anyone” Mom was fervently nodding her head. Emily continued, “Cloth diapers have many advantages over disposables in regards to our program. Our primary concern is with keeping accidents inside the child’s diaper. This is the primary function of any diaper afterall. With cloth, the heavier a child wets, simply the more stuffers you add. Disposables are limited when it comes to this. And since I can see Chris is as heavy a wetter as you said, it looks like he will need a lot of stuffers.” Emily pulled a mat from the bin and placed it on the floor. She then placed the cloth diaper down on it and flattened out any ridges. She slowly folded it a certain way while explaining it to Mom and Dad. She then reached into the bin and pulled out four smaller pieces of cloth that she laid on top of the diaper. I was guessing those were the “stuffers”. She asked me to come over to her. I just pretended like I didn’t hear her. This couldn’t really be happening anyway. Emily started walking towards me. When she stopped in front of me her succulent lips were no more than mere inches from mine, even closer if you exclude her height advantage. She put her hand on my upper arm again and rubbed it up and down, in a consoling manner. I was absolutely frozen staring into those mesmerizing pools of icy, azure beauty. The whole room started getting brighter as if someone had turned up the lights. As she started speaking to me my eyes stayed locked onto hers. “Come on. Let’s get you out of those icky, wet clothes. We’ll get you all cleaned up and in a nice, dry diaper. You’ll feel so much better after.” She paused and took her hand off of my arm. I broke eye contact. “There will always be things you don’t want to do in life, but sometimes you just gotta do them. So will you be a good boy for me Chris?” I still ignored her. She put her hand back on my arm and brought her face slightly closer to mine as she softly said, “Please.” I could feel her gentle, warm breath as it graced my face. I knew she was just trying to work her feminine charm. But looking into those beautiful eyes, I somehow couldn’t resist. It was like I would be letting her down if I said no. Not really being sure what came over me, I decided I would just go along with this at least until she left. Dad did not like to be weak willed in front of others. Any more resistance in front of Emily would be a losing battle for me. I figured the most dignified thing I could do for myself at this point was go along with the charade until she left. Emily gave me a bright, beaming smile. ‘I knew you were a good boy.” I blushed. It felt good to make Emily happy. Emily cupped her hand around mine and we started walking across the room. I had never held hands with a girl before, except Marie once or twice. Okay, so this wasn’t exactly an ideal scenario, but still I was holding hands with an extremely attractive woman nonetheless. I hoped she couldn’t feel that my hand had gotten sweaty. She let go of my hand and I felt ashamed that I had just let her lead me across the room like a toddler. Emily said, “Okay let’s get these wet, smelly pants off of you.” I was shocked when I felt her unclasp the button of my jeans. I looked down to see her hand on my wet crotch as she pulled down the zipper. Before I knew it my pants and boxers were down around my ankles in one fell swoop. I was nearly completely naked in front of this beautiful woman and not to mention my parents as well. I immediately placed both hands over my genitals. Realizing my butt was exposed I placed my right hand over that to try to keep some dignity. Emily patted the blanket on the ground, “Let’s go. Get your little bottom on your diaper.” She grabbed me by my left wrist removing my coverage. I saw her eyeing me down there and she smirked. I wondered how to interpret the smirk she made. After all she had called me handsome before. Emily pulled me down by my wrist until I was lying on the diaper. I couldn’t believe how thick it felt, it was practically a pillow. It was actually pretty soft though at least. I tugged my shirt down to cover myself. I suddenly realized just how anxious and scared I was about her diapering me. There would be nothing modest about her diapering me. At least I’d have some pride left if I just did this myself. I’d talk to her and we’d get this worked out since we were both civil adults. “Look, Emily with all due respect, but you don’t need to do this for me. I can just go upstairs and do this myself. I won’t pull a fast one or anything like that. You have my word.” Emily stuck out her bottom lip, “Aww I’m sorry. I know you’d be a good boy, but I gotta do this to show mommy and daddy the right way to put your diapers on you. All of your diaper changes are gonna be handled by your mommy, your daddy and me. This way you don’t gotta worry about that. You’ll already be working really hard on your potty training. And besides, pinning on cloth diapers is really hard. We don’t wanna overwhelm you.” ‘Gee, thanks for the consideration.’ Her comment about her doing my changes made me wonder when she would ever possibly be around again after today. Well it didn’t matter since I wouldn’t really be doing this anyway. I watched as Emily pulled something out of the bin that looked sort of like a condom, except it had a hole in the front, and had two straps attached to it. She also took out a watch, which she then clicked closed onto my wrist. She then held up the condom looking device. “This here is a sensor which detects fluid flows. This sensor will transmit a signal to the wireless alarm worn on Chris’s wrist every time he has an accident. When the alarm sounds he will then have to wait for one of you two to deactivate it. And don’t be fooled by its size, it is loud.” As I was laying on the diaper I gasped and quivered as Emily grabbed me down there. My head was swimming. This was quickly interrupted with a pinching feeling as Emily slid the device onto me. I noticed it was rigid and felt tight. Emily then clipped the straps around to my back. This whole thing felt really uncomfortable and seemed like some medieval torture device. “Now we can finish diapering Chris.” I felt my dignity fly away as I looked up at the stunning beauty kneeling above me, knowing she was about to diaper me, like she had probably done to countless younger boys before me. My phone started ringing again. I sat up to answer the phone, but was pushed right down. “I need to answer my phone! It’s important!” Emily told me it could wait as she kept one hand pushed down on my chest. I watched as Emily sprinkled baby powder over my crotch and into my diaper. She deeply inhaled and sighed. “Ahh I love that smell.” She put down the powder and told me, “butt up.” I hesitated wondering whether or not to comply with this. Before I could decide Emily was pushing my legs and butt into the air with one arm while readjusting the diaper beneath me with the other. I felt completely emasculated. She then spoke softly, “Now hold still sweetie, this way I don’t stick you with the pins by mistake.” Being absolutely petrified of needles I froze up stiff as a board. I felt so vulnerable, laying there, trying not to move a single muscle as Emily narrated her process of diapering me. Only when she brought the massive wad of cotton up between my legs did I fully realize how insanely thick these diapers were. Emily pulled from different areas as she held a pin in her mouth and then stuck it into place. She put another pin in her mouth, made some more adjustments, and stuck the pin into place on the other side. I started feeling trapped as this mound of padding was tightened around me. I began to fidget and I felt something sting my thigh. “Ow! That hurt!” My hand jerked to where I was poked. Emily slapped my hand out of the way. “Oh hush, it doesn’t hurt that bad.” ‘Easy for you to say when you’re the one going round stabbing people.’ Before I knew it she was done. I thought how awkward and humiliating this diaper was to wear and there couldn’t possibly be anything worse. I couldn’t believe I had just let a woman not far from my age diaper me like I was a baby. Emily then walked over to the bin and pulled out a pair of comically oversized granny panties, except they looked like they were plastic and had a belt around the waist. I guess comical isn’t the right word, because realizing they were intended for me was nothing to laugh about. I was told to get up and step into them. This was really going too far. I stood up. “Come on you can’t be serious. Aren’t these stupid things I’m wearing enough already.” Emily replied to me, “Well without your plastic panties your tinkles would still leak everywhere and that’s not any good, now is it? Once we get these on you, the only place your tinkles will go is in your diapers or hopefully even the potty.” Emily was smiling at me. I guess it was possible to be upbeat from the other side of this situation, but certainly not from my side. I looked over at Mom and Dad. “Do I really have to?” Dad raised his eyebrows and it didn’t take long til I was stepping into the pants as Emily held them open for me. She then pulled them up over my diaper and I heard a click as she closed the belt. I wondered why the belt was necessary. With the way these things dug into my skin they seemed like they’d stay up just fine on their own. Emily breathed an exaggerated sigh of relief. “That part is usually where the second temper tantrum comes. Putting that diaper on went a lot easier than I thought.” Mom chuckled. I sort of felt ashamed I didn’t put up a fight about it. Being diapered by other adults was not how an eighteen year old should allow himself to be treated. Emily seemed smug about diapering me. I wanted to stick my tongue out at her and tell her that once she left, I’d just convince my Mom and Dad to let me take them off, and as a last resort I’d just take them off myself. But I knew it was best to just go along with this for now. Emily instructed me to sit back down on the couch with her. “Okay I’ll be right there. I’m just going to get my sweat pants on.” I was questioning if my sweat pants would actually even fit over this thing. Emily told me again to sit down and said we would get around to that. I told her there was no point in me waiting to get my sweat pants on. Emily’s calm, cheery demeanor momentarily began to fade. She spoke quickly, “Christopher, sit down now. From here on in when I ask you to do something, I expect you to do it. The same goes for your parents. It is one of our philosophies at We Potty that obedience is the cornerstone of successful potty training. Your lack of obedience which you have so clearly displayed to me, is absolutely connected with your lack of potty training which you have also so graciously displayed. Any future lack of obedience will be met with unfavorable consequences. Do I make myself clear?” I gulped. I nodded my head yes. Annoyingly cheery Emily was not starting to look so bad at this point. The storm clouds dissipated and the blaring sun shone back through. Emily smiled, clapped her hands and said “Okay good now let’s sit down and I will explain everything.” I grudgingly walked over to the couch feeling like a toddler in just a diaper and t shirt. I noticed I had to adjust my gait as I headed over to the couch. I was waddling with all of this padding between my legs. Mom was smiling as she looked over at me, thankfully Dad was not paying attention. This was awkward. I sat next to Emily, with my actual butt several inches up off the couch cushion. Emily looked over to Mom and Dad, “Now Sarah, did you explain our program to Jack yet, or will this be the first time he is hearing about it?” Mom replied, “I told him all about it. But you know how men are, this might be the first time he actually hears it.” Mom chuckled and Dad rolled his eyes. “Well either way, I’ll get on with explaining how our program works. So first off Chris, just because you are in diapers all the time now is no excuse to not use the potty. If anything, your diapers should make you try even harder to use the potty, because once you are completely dry and clean, you can say bye bye to your stinky diapers once and for all. So any time you think you have to go potty at all, your job is to get mommy, daddy or me if I’m babysitting you, as quickly as you can, and we will unlock your plastic panties.” She looked over to Mom and Dad, “Chris will not be able to remove his plastic panties until you have unlocked them from the We Potty app on your phones.” I panicked and fiddled with the plastic panties seeing if I really couldn’t take them off. Unfortunately Emily was not lying. They would not budge.“This isn’t fair! Why do they have to lock?” I came up with a good point. “How am I supposed to make it to the bathroom in time if I can’t just go right away?” “That is a good question. Well Chris, we found that most children can’t be trusted to willingly wear their diapers. When children are placed back in diapers it is natural for them to have the impulse to remove them. It has been engrained into them that diapers are bad and only for babies. But in reality diapers are for anyone who can’t control their bladders or bowels. Many children would rather remain ignorant to the fact that while they are still wetting and soiling themselves they need the protection diapers provide. It’s kind of silly if you ask me.” As far as I was aware no one was. Emily continued, “While we cannot make you willingly wear your diapers, we can get you to keep them on whether you like it or not. And as for making it to the potty on time, we can’t expect you to know this, but grown ups who are potty trained can hold it for a while before they actually have to get to the bathroom. An extra minute or two is not lots of time to wait. This will help you learn to give yourself more time to go. ” She turned to Mom and Dad, “This ultimately helps them learn to anticipate using the bathroom, rather than it being a last second scramble. Also the waiting period is beneficial to increasing bladder volumes.” She continued, “So once your panties are unlocked, someone will undo your top pins and you can use the potty.” She turned to Mom and Dad. ‘It is important that you stay in the bathroom with him and lock the door behind you. I am going to install new door knobs on your bathroom that can only be locked or unlocked from the We Potty app. This way if someone gives a fuss about their diaper going back on, nobody is going anywhere until it goes back on. For the more strong willed ones there are other coercion factors.” I questioned if there were really other “coercion factors”. Either way this was not going good. It was starting to look like me getting out of diapers was completely dependent on my ability to convince Mom or Dad to let me out of them. “Now some programs reward for successful toiletings. However we do not see any point in rewarding an already expected behavior. We find that negative results for failing to display a behavior works much better. We exploit this in several ways. This is the reasoning for using the alarm. This will immediately alert the child to an accident they may not normally be so quickly aware of. The alarm is very loud and will be bothersome for the child, encouraging them to not set it off. Originally we used normal bedwetting alarms, but we encountered difficulty with children simply pulling them out of their diapers. This is why we designed a more secure model. The alarm sensor which I strapped on and the watch are both only unlocked through the app. However there is no reason to ever remove them throughout the program. Another benefit of the alarm is it doubles as one of our coercion factors. If Chris is ever non-compliant with getting his diaper back on either of you can trigger his alarm and leave it on until he is cooperative. While it will be unpleasant for everyone, it usually does not take long to get the trainer to submit.” I was questioning what I had gotten myself into for stupidly going along with this. She then looked at me, “Now I know you’ll try very hard to keep that noisy alarm from going off, but I know accidents are still going to happen. So when you set off your alarm, your job is to squeeze as tight as you can, and then run to the bathroom and wait for somebody to come and shut off your alarm.” She then turned to my parents, “Once Chris’s alarm goes off you will both receive an alert on your phones just in case you don’t hear it, which I really don’t think is possible.” Mom elbowed Dad in the side, “With his hearing, the alerts are probably a good thing.” Dad rolled his eyes. I don’t know how Mom never caught on to the fact no one shared her sense of humor. Even Emily only acknowledged Mom’s jokes with a polite smile. “Well however you are alerted to Chris’s accident, you will then proceed to the bathroom, and once you are there you will deactivate the alarm and unlock the panties, both from the app.” I objected to her calling them panties. I had let it slide one too many times. Emily replied, “Oh hush, does it make a difference what I call them? They are what they are. Now as I was saying, at this point Chris will try to use the bathroom, even if he has already completely emptied his bladder.” She turn turned to me, “We don’t want to scare you off from using the potty like a big boy though, so every time you tinkle in the potty the alarm will stay quiet.” She then turned to my parents, “I will be installing a blocking device on the toilet, which will prevent the alarm from triggering. You two will also have the option to place the alarm in a non-responsive mode when you are out in public with Chris. We also understand there are times when the alarm is inconvenient, such as when someone in the house is sick, and it is best for everyone for the alarm to be silenced. This does not go against the philosophy of our program as we incorporate so many other motivating factors into being potty trained.” I was starting to get really frustrated. ‘Motivating factors my ass’. I spoke up, “None of this makes any sense. I wish I didn’t have this problem. You don’t need to make me want to be dry, I already do!” Without delay Emily was ever ready with a response. “All of the kids in our program say they want to be dry and clean, just like you. But once all medical problems have been completely ruled out, we find it is really just about trying hard enough. What else could it really be besides that? And you were sitting here when your Mom and I just discussed all of the tests you had that showed your body works fine. We have found time after time, once a trainer is approved a good fit for our program, strong motivation, along with other techniques will get them trained.” Emily’s logic was completely twisted, but I found it hard to argue with. She would make a good politician. “Where was I? Oh yes, after Chris is done trying to use the potty, you will pin his wet diaper back into place. We strongly emphasize changes do not necessarily take place after accidents. If a child has to sit around in a wet diaper after they have an accident, they will try even harder next time to keep their diaper dry. This is especially true with cloth, as they do not provide any illusion of dryness like disposables do. This is one of the main reasons why we use cloth. However I will be leaving you with a small supply of disposables, only to be used if you determine them to be absolutely critical in a circumstance. Really do try your best to stick strictly to cloth.” Mom shook her head, “It’s going to take some adjusting, we always used disposables, but me and Jack are completely devoted to your guidance.” Emily smiled, “Aww I’m glad to hear that. Thank you.” Mom replied, “No thank you”, to which I replied ‘Just shoot me now.’ “We also encourage you to do your best to maintain a schedule of only three changes a day. Once a change is complete, Chris will be responsible for placing his soiled diaper in the diaper pail. He will also be responsible for washing his diapers every other day.” She then turned to me, “Be a good boy and do your wash when you’re supposed to. If you forget to do your wash and you don’t have any clean diapers to change into, you’ll have to sit around in your icky, smelly diaper til you get the rest clean.” I shuddered at the thought. “Now since Chris’s toileting and diapering is now beyond his authority, it is critical he always be under the supervision of one of you two, or myself. Usually we have to assign authorizations for a school nurse, but this won’t be necessary since he has graduated high school.” I almost lost it at the prospect of losing such a basic priveledge. But I kept my cool and used it as another opening. I was starting college in the fall. I was going to major in civil engineering just like Dad, which I thought would make him proud. I knew this dumb program would not even go on until that point, but still, I had a valid point, “Dad, what about when I start school? We shouldn’t let this program interfere with me going to college.” Before Dad could even say anything Mom butted in. “Sweetie it is not this program that is interfering with you starting school. It is your wetting problem that is interfering. I’d hate to tell you, but I don’t think your professors would be as patient or understanding about your accidents as your teachers were. And it’s not like you can just run down to the nurse’s office and be excused anymore. It just doesn’t sound like a good idea to me.” Emily added onto this, “That’s awesome you wanna go to school, but you can think of it as another reason to get dry. Think of all the good stuff that will come once your potty trained. You can finally start college, you can finally be alone again without someone watching you, and you can get big boy undies again! How great is that!” I thought how these were all things I had until she showed up. Emily continued, “But until then you’ll just have to deal with the consequences of your accidents.” Emily finished her speech about the terms of my punishment and asked if anyone had any questions. “Can I go get my pants on now?” “Oh yeah, about that. We don’t allow our trainers to wear pants around the house. That would help hide the fact that you are working on potty training, which is something you need to remain aware of. And you know what they say, out of sight out of mind. So no you cannot go get your pants on.” I solaced myself that Emily would soon be gone and I could then convince my parents how absurd this all was. It was not long before Emily went out and grabbed another bin from the van and brought it in. She then did some work on the bathroom. Dad offered to help her, but she said she didn’t need it. After about five minutes, Emily exchanged goodbyes with my parents and then walked back over to me still sitting on the couch. Emily told me to stand up which I did, knowing the quicker I did the sooner she’d be gone. I momentarily made eye contact with her, before looking down and my diaper came into my field of vision. I looked to the side to avoid eye contact with both annoyances. Emily tousled my hair. “Now you be a good boy for me while I’m gone okay Chris? I don’t want to hear you’ve been naughty. Can you do that for me?” I blushed and nodded my head yes. “Good, I knew you were a good boy.” Emily patted the backside of my diaper a few times, “I look forward to seeing you again.” I blushed even harder, not sure whether to feel more embarrassed or thrilled at the positive attention from such a hot woman. With that she was gone. I woke up this morning perched at the very crest between childhood and adulthood. I had been poised, ready to soar off into being a full fledged grown up.With a thick, fluffy diaper strapped around my hips, today felt like nothing more than a failure to launch. I walked over to my phone and listened to a voicemail Marie left for me. “Hey birthday boy! You must be sleeping late cause you were supposed to be here by now. I wanted this to be a surprise, but my mom is taking us to seven banners today. If you get this get ready and text me! Either way I’m coming over soon to get your sleepy head up. Chapter 6 I nearly fainted at the thought of Marie seeing me in my current state. I texted her immediately and said I was up and not to come over until I said I was ready. I waited but got no reply. I pictured her knocking on the door any second, and Mom opening the door and inviting her in. I started feeling sick. I would have no chance with Marie than. Sure she knew about my accidents, but wearing diapers was much more babyish, contributing nothing to the manly image I wanted her to perceive. I was thinking of bolting up to my room when I received a message back saying “k”. I went over to Mom and played Marie’s voicemail about Seven Banners to her. I knew she would feel too guilty not letting me go. After the voicemail finished Mom said, “Aww that was sweet of Mrs. Morris, wasn’t it?” Success, I wanted to high five myself. “Too bad you can’t go.” I tried hard not to lose my temper, knowing this wouldn’t get me anywhere. “Please. Just for today and then I’ll start the program right after. It is my birthday.” “Chris, it’s always the same story with you. We give you an inch and you somehow end up taking a mile. We are not backing down this time. We have let your wetting problem run our lives in this house for too long. We always backed out after every program didn’t work quickly enough for you. Me and your father have never really put our foot down about this, and look where that’s gotten us. We are not changing our minds about any of this, and if you don’t accept that, you will only make things harder for yourself. I will tell you what though honey. If you want I will take you and Marie today if Mrs. Morris already bought the tickets.” Just an hour earlier and this would have been great news. With my painfully obvious diaper on, this did not sound like such a good plan. “But Marie’s gonna know I’m wearing a diaper.” “Honey Marie’s known about your condition forever. I hardly think it would surprise her to find out that you were in a diaper. But I understand if you don’t want her knowing. Emily left us some new clothes for you though, for when you go out. She promised they would help hide your diapers.” I doubted it, not even the best magician could make these things disappear under clothes. “What do you say? Let’s try your clothes on and see how you feel after that.” I tried arguing and Mom said she would take back her offer altogether if that was the route I wanted to go. As I tried making up my mind there was a knock at the door. ‘Shit, did Marie come over already’ She was always impatient about stuff. I instructed my Mom if it was Marie tell her she’d have to wait outside for now. I ran in the t.v. room and hid while listening. I heard the door creak open. I heard my brat of a sister’s voice ring out “Hi!” I listened as mom said “Hi Victoria, Hi Brittany. Victoria I thought I told you we needed you out of the house for the morning.” I cringed, she brought her friend Brittany over. Sure mom could stop Victoria from telling the whole world about my secrets, but she was powerless over someone else’s kid. “Yeah well we got bored and we wanted to play Wii, and besides it’s almost 12:00. Last time I checked that was afternoon. Duh.” ‘Dammit.’ I was in the room with our Wii in it and I did not have a way out without passing the front door. I waited for Mom to tell them to leave. Instead Mom told them to come in and I heard them walking towards the t.v. room. I yelled out, “Mom no please don’t let them come back here. Please don’t do this this!” Mom yelled back to me, “Honey, we were going to tell Victoria when she got home anyway. There’s no point hiding it. And Brittany’s here all the time, she was going to find out sooner or later.” With that the little twerp dashed into the room, “Hiding what? What’s he hiding?” In a second Victoria was looking right and burst into laughter. She squealed out, “OH MY GOD! He’s wearing a diaper. He looks so silly! Brittany come look!” Brittany walked over and had a shocked look on her face. My face must’ve been redder than a lobster. I grabbed a pillow from the couch and put it in front of my diaper. “MOM! Tell Victoria to stop and to go away!” “It’s about time they put you back in diapers. What a cute wittle baby brudda I got.” Mom said, “Victoria Ann! You know you’re not allowed to tease your brother about his condition. You wouldn’t like it if he teased you about your acne.” “Yeah, but at least I have problems appropriate for my age, unlike some people in this room.” Victoria giggled. “Knock it off right now young lady. Your brother is wearing diapers as a part of a program to treat his wetting problem. I will not tolerate any more teasing or you can go to your room and I’ll drive Brittany home.” I could tell she was ready to make another poke at me, but she stayed silent. “Now I expect you to treat your brother with respect about this, but I do not want this to be a punishment for you too, so I’m not going to stop you from having friends over just because your brother wears diapers. But Brittany, I also expect you to not go spreading word about this, okay?” Brittany silently nodded still seeming startled by the whole situation. “Alright then, you girls have fun. Me and your brother will give you some privacy.” ‘Oh gee how considerate of you to give them some privacy. I guess mine doesn’t matter.’ And I pondered what did she mean by a punishment for her too? Was this really a punishment? Well it definitely felt like one, but I thought it was intended to help me. As me and my mom walked into the other room I heard Victoria and Brittany laughing, I was sure it was about me. Mom asked what my decision was in regards to Seven Banners. I figured I’d try one more time. “Please can’t I just go without wearing a diaper? This way Mrs. Morris can just drive and you don’t get stuck there all day being bored. Doesn’t that sound better?” “Honey I made my offer and it is my only one. Take it or leave it. Besides after what happened a few weeks ago I don’t exactly trust Mrs. Morris’s supervision. I had to come pick you up because you and Marie got too drunk and high, and you two did that right under her nose. Don’t think I’m not still upset about you soaking the car on the ride home. An accident is an accident, but when it’s because you were too wasted, well that is not something I am going to tolerate young man. Me and your father are not happy about you getting high and drunk.” ‘Really? I thought she would’ve let that go by now. Besides I’m almost in college, is it really that big of a deal?’ “So what is it? We better get going soon if we’re going.” I realized I was not getting my way, not yet at least. Mom would come round sooner or later. But rather than waste my birthday fighting I decided to try to make the best of it. I let out a drawn out, “Ugh, fine.” I said I would try the clothes on. Mom walked over to the second bin and opened it, “Hmm let’s see if they got the clothing order right.” She moved some items around as she looked through. “Yep it looks right.” She then pulled out a big looking light blue t-shirt with “WP” on the front in bubble letters. ‘Great. Now I’ll never forget I’m in We Potty.At least no one will know what it stands for.’ Then she pulled out a pair of beige shorts that were also bigger than my normal size. Last she pulled out a tank top that had an extra flap in the front at the bottom with buttons on it. It didn’t take me long to realize it was a onesie, just like babies wore, only much bigger. “Um, I’m not wearing that, I’ll just try the t-shirt and jeans.” “Honey when I spoke to Trudy on the phone she said they are important for making your diapers less noticeable when we go out. They hold everything closer to your body so you don’t look so puffy down there. Also if your diaper gets wet and heavy, it won’t droop and you won’t get a diaper butt. They also help keep you leak free. If we’re going out you wearing the onesie is not a discussion.” “Fine.” Mom walked over to me with the onesie and said “arms up.” I told her I’d put it on myself. “Does this really need to be a fight every step of the way? Now arms up.” I put my arms up and the onesie was slipped over my body. Mom pulled on it and she brought the flap in the front towards the back and clicked three snaps into place. It really compressed my whole diaper against my body. It especially pulled up on all of the padding which made me feel like I was being crushed down there. I got my shorts and t-shirt on, and walked over to a mirror. I was actually surprised to find that the diaper was not that obvious. There were still some bulges, but they were minor enough for me to not worry too much. It wasn’t my choice of outfit for sure, but it would have to do I guess. I knew my other clothes would not fit. I texted Marie the change of plans and said we’d be over soon. Mom went over and grabbed a pink pocketbook out of one of the bins. It was really big and ugly, and I wondered why that came with my supplies. With the teddy bears and blocks on the bag it became apparent it was a diaper bag. I watched as she filled it up with diapers and other items. “Mom you’re not really taking that are you? Marie will know exactly what it is.” “Well you’re diapers are not going to fit in my other bags. Besides I wouldn’t want to have a wet diaper sitting in one of my nice bags. And it’s not even an option for not bringing a diaper bag. It’s going to be a long day and it’s a long car ride. If you need a change, I am not going to take my chances at a repeat of that last clean up.” Mom looked at me as she stuck baby powder into the bag. “Alright I think we’re all ready then. I’m going to let your Dad know what’s going on and then we’ll leave.” I couldn’t imagine Mom changing my diaper at Seven Banners with Marie around if it came to that. I questioned if I was making the right choice. Chapter 7 After a minute Mom came back and asked if I was forgetting something. The way she asked I knew that there was an answer to this question. “Oh yeah, thank you for bringing me and Marie today.” There was literally no reason to say thank you at all, but I was still at least excited to go to Seven Banners so I’d might as well appease her. I couldn’t wait to get on their newest coaster ‘Drop of Despair’. It was supposed to be a complete thrill. “Oh you’re welcome, but that’s not really what I was talking about.” I tried thinking before she said, ”Shouldn’t you try going potty before we leave?” I was getting sick of that word “potty”. I thought how it was such a childish word. “Um no, I’m good.” My bladder was completely empty after that incident before. “I want you to try anyway. I’m not going to always remind you, but you should make a habit of pottying before we ever go out. You have to think about these types of things Chris. Come on let’s go.” Mom tried grabbing my hand, and I snatched it away. That was not going to fly. As we walked into the bathroom Mom closed the door behind her. She went onto her phone and I heard the doorknob click. Mom unbuttoned my shorts and I moved her hand away from that area. It just wasn’t natural. Mom persisted and wiggled my shorts down. She then reached in the back between my legs to unbutton the onesie. I told her to let me do it and pushed her away again. I was not letting my Mom touch me over there. I was not her little baby anymore. I tried unclasping the buttons, but they were out of reach. I tried pulling at the fabric, but the buttons did not budge. “Are you going to let me do it now?” I indignantly stood there as she unbuttoned my onesie. She went on her phone and I heard another click. She then unbuckled my plastic pants and pulled them down to my ankles and then undid the top two pins. She pulled down the diaper a few inches. “Okay, let’s go.” I turned around to the toilet and had to position myself above the thick mound of padding to pee. I couldn’t possibly pee with my Mom standing right behind me. I honestly tried to go but I couldn’t. After a minute I said couldn’t go and Mom said “Nuh uh, nice try, we’re not leaving until I hear some tinkles in the potty.” I was getting mad about being talked to like I was a kid. I really just wanted to get going though, the day was already slipping away. I grunted and pushed as hard as I could, and I accidently farted instead. Mom joked with me, “Uh oh, does somebody need a change already.” I rolled my eyes as I was finally able to start peeing a little. When I was finished Mom grabbed some toilet paper and wiped up the seat. “Well at least this isn’t going much worse than the first time I tried training you.” She giggled. “Come on, can you please just stop joking. I want to go already”, I whined out. Mom shut up and was about to put my pins into place. I realized I had a chance to go diaper free, but with all the “coercion factors” I knew I would not possibly be getting to Seven Banners diaper free. I just held still as Mom struggled to get the pins back in. She commented how it was nothing like the tabs on the pampers we used to use. She then pulled my plastic pants back up and buckled it and snapped my onesie back into place, and then last pulled my shorts back up. It was a damn lot of work just to use the bathroom. Mom then unlocked the door from her phone and we headed out. It was impossible to forget the diaper tightly enveloping me as I concentrated on walking normally to the car. Sitting down did not make my diaper any less painfully obvious to me. As we drove I questioned if I should really be going out like this, especially with Marie. I might ruin any chance I had with her. She might see my diaper bulge under my shorts, it was still somewhat there. She might notice the way I waddled. She would probably question why Mom’s bag looked so much like a diaper bag. I wondered how it would work if I needed to use the toilet. Certainly no woman ever dreamed of her prince charming wearing diapers! I said, “Actually I’m not sure if I want to go.” Mom replied, “I’m not going to play your little back and forth games with you. Maybe I put up with it in the past, but you’ll see everything’s going to be different now. Are we going or not?” “I want to go, but what if Marie knows I’m wearing a … you know what. And what if I have to go the bathroom? I can’t just go into the bathroom with you. Can I just go into the bathroom by myself and you can unlock my things from your phone?” “Honey, Marie won’t have any clue. I promise you. And no you can’t go in on your own. I know you wouldn’t be able to get your pins back in place properly. And if your diapers aren’t pinned on right you’ll just leak. Plus I’m sorry but I can’t really trust you to put your diaper back on if I’m not there. But I was wondering how this would work too and I think I have an idea. First off I don’t want you drinking a lot today. And if and when you need to use the bathroom or need a change you can text me. I’ll come find you guys, and I’ll tell you I need your help with something back in the car. You can make a big deal about it, but I’ll tell Marie to go on a ride and we’ll be right back. And then we’ll just go to a family bathroom. Does that sound like a good idea to you?” It sounded like it would work. And besides if I went back home I’d end up spending my eighteenth birthday up in my room hiding from Victoria and her friend. I said we could just go. We got to the stop sign before Marie’s house. My heart was fluttering with nervous anticipation. “Goodness! I almost forgot to put your alarm in silent mode. That could have been a disaster.” Mom laughed. I did not find anything funny about her terrible memory, especially when my dignity counted on it. As we drove up to Marie’s house she was already waiting outside and she ran to our car. Mrs. Morris walked behind her. Marie hopped in the car in the backseat next to me and launched herself into giving me a hug. “Happy Birthday! I am so excited for today. We’re going to have so much fun!” Me and Marie had always hugged each other since we were little, but lately those hugs felt a lot more exciting to me than they used to. I thanked her for getting us tickets and said it was exactly what I wanted. “I know. I’m the best. Me and Mom split the tickets cause I couldn’t pay for them all, so thank her too.” Marie than said hi to my Mom. Mrs. Morris walked over to the passenger window and leaned in a little bit. I worried she could see what was inside my diaper bag since it was directly below her. I still couldn’t help but peek at her cleavage. She was an attractive redhead, actually Marie being tan and blonde was the only non-ginger in her family. We always joked she was adopted. Mrs. Morris said hi to my Mom and then wished me happy birthday and I thanked her for my present. As Mrs. Morris talked to my Mom and thanked her for driving, Marie rushed her to finish so we could get going. Once we started going Marie looked at my clothes and said, “That’s a new outfit. Birthday present, huh?” I just nodded not wanting to discuss my birthday present from my parents. “WP… what does that stand for?” Dammit I hadn’t thought this one through. I tried thinking of something on the spot, but couldn’t. “Um I don’t know actually.” Marie quizzically asked “Oh?” I said slightly quieter, “Yea you know how good my Mom is getting at gifts.” Her face lit up as she smiled at me. She knew my Mom’s terrible track record at buying presents. I loved Marie’s smile though, it sort of melted my heart. She pointed to my watch with a sly little smirk on her face. “That a present from your Mom too?” I blushed. I had been hoping the watch didn’t look as dorky as I suspected it did. “Yep another Mom present.” Mom tried dancing in the front to her lame old people music and me and Marie talked the whole way there. She was just as excited as I was for “Drop of Despair”. She said to me, “So Mr. Birthday Boy, is drop of despair first or do we work our way up to that?” “Hmm. If we got to the park first thing in the morning, I’d say drop of despair first cause no lines. But now I think we’re better working our way up to it. This way everything else doesn’t seem boring after.” “Good call. I knew there was a reason I picked you as my best friend.” She giggled. We finally got there and found a spot in the packed parking lot. I was keeping my fingers crossed my diaper bag would stay sitting on the floor in the front. Mom grabbed the bag and we all got out of the car. I watched Marie as she bent over to stretch her legs and back. My eyes locked onto the black thong that peaked out of the back of her shorts. I noticed how hot it was out, feeling a lot hotter than the seventy degrees it was. I wondered if it was because of what I was wearing. As we stood outside the car Marie said, “I like your bag Mrs. Porcelli. It’s very cute.” My heart started pounding knowing Marie was looking right at my diaper bag. I wondered if she knew there were diapers inside of it, my diapers…My voice cracked, “Alright what are we waiting for let’s start going.” Marie laughed at me. “Jeez, pubescent much?” Normally I was good with Marie poking fun at me and would make a jab back at her. That’s how we were, but today I was feeling too self-conscious and was not in the mood. As we walked to the park I focused on keeping my legs pressed together, but then worried if I was overcompensating and making things worse. When we got in the park Mom told us to have fun and she would be around if we needed anything. She also assured us she wouldn’t be watching us. I asked Marie “So what first? You pick.” She picked an olden wooden coaster. You know, the kind that look and sound like you might not make it off alive. It was a big park and I wondered why she picked the furthest possible one. Marie tried talking with me, but as we made our way there I just focused on trying to walk normally. I also felt paranoid there was a crinkle accompanying my steps. Marie asked me, “Are you okay?” I told her I was fine and asked why. “I don’t know, you just got kinda quiet. It’s your birthday I thought you’d be more excited.” I felt bad. I knew she expected me to be stoked about today. I never liked to let Marie down in any way. I realized I wasn’t acting as enthusiastic as I should be. It was because I was so paranoid about these damn diapers. I replied to Marie, “No stop! I am so pumped to be here! I just didn’t sleep good last night I guess.” Marie lowered her voice, and asked sympathetically, “Middle of the night sheet change?” I was caught off guard by that. Marie was never shy talking to me about my problem. I was never particularly fond of talking about it, but at least I felt mostly safe about it with her. Not out here in public though. “No… I just didn’t sleep good.” “Then quit being a debbie downer and wake up!” She stuck her tongue out at me and bumped her hip into mine. I felt her collide with the padding pinned around my waist, and was petrified she could feel it. Marie continued poking fun at me, “Also stop walking like you have a dick up your ass.” I blushed so hard and didn’t say anything in response. I just looked down. It was as obvious as I feared that I couldn’t walk normal. Marie grabbed my hand and stopped walking. “Hey, you know I’m just playing with you. I’m just trying to cheer you up. There’s something up with you today. And don’t even say there’s not because I know you. If you want you can talk to me about it. But let’s try to have fun at least, okay?” She was so awesome. I loved that she was such a genuine, sincere person. There was never any pretense with her. I actually felt a little better. I smiled at her and apologized. We rode a few intense coasters before Marie said she was thirsty. We stopped to get drinks and snacks. She ordered a coke in one of those huge, crazy shaped cups, and a hot dog. When I ordered the same thing as her, I saw her raise an eyebrow at me. I knew what was implied. ‘Oh come on not you too.’ We found a table and after we sat she said quietly, “I know it’s none of my biz, but are you sure you should have all of that?” “Trust me, its fine. Besides, it’s really hot out.” She apologized and we went on joking, and talking about music and t.v. shows. We finished our lunch and drinks and Marie asked, “Log flume next? We could ask your Mom to hold our phones for us.” “Sounds good to me”, I said. As we walked to the log flume, my diaper invaded and penetrated my consciousness. I thought about it and realized there was a strong possibility my diaper would soak up all of the water from the ride. The log flume was definitely a no-go. “Actually you know what. We got here kind of late, why waste time on the log flume. We need time to ride drop of despair at least three times.” “Totes good point there”, she replied. We rode two more coasters and got on the long line for the best one of the day. After twenty minutes of waiting on line, I got a text from my Mom. I read it so the screen was facing away from Marie. “Where are you? I will come get you like we discussed before. I expected you to have texted me by now.” I texted her where we were and said once we were off the ride it was fine. Another twenty minutes went by and we were so close. We’d be on the ride by the next round or the one after that at most. Out of nowhere I had a strong pain in my bladder and I felt like I was ready to burst. I reflexively squeezed my legs shut, which was not so easy to do in my current diapered state. I hunched over and my hands went down to my crotch. I was concentrating so hard when I heard Marie’s voice. “Let’s go, we can always get back on line after.” “Huh?” I realized the position I was in and relaxed my stance carefully. The urge ebbed and I knew I could wait until after the ride. There was no way I was getting off line with how close we were. “No I’m fine. We’re too close to get off now.” “Okay if you say so.” Marie said skeptically. “It really wouldn’t be a big deal if we had to though.” We were soon in our restraints which had no handles. I guess it was one of the gimmicks of the ride. A sinister voice came over the loud speaker, “Drop of despair, don’t even try to hold on!” And with that we were quickly ascending the first hill. I was building with excited anticipation. With terrible timing my urge to pee than hit me again, even stronger this time. I clenched my legs as I felt a dribble of pee escape into my diapers. At this point I was almost tuning out the ride because I was trying so hard to keep the contents of my bladder out of my diaper. I would feel so ashamed if that happened. It would almost validate I needed them. I regretted not getting off of the line like Marie suggested. People started screaming and my stomach was in my mouth and I felt weightless. We were going down the first drop. My fingernails dug into the restraints as I squeezed with all my might. As we dropped into back to back loop de loops I completely and utterly lost control of my bladder. I could feel a stream of urine relentlessly pouring out into my diaper. As we flipped over and over I could feel the warm urine spreading to all parts of my diaper. I was scared I would leak everywhere. No matter how hard I tried stopping it, the stream kept coming. Eventually I stopped going. I was still being tossed from side to side as I did my best to feel around my clothing to see if I leaked. It seemed like I hadn’t, although I could feel the wetness within my diaper. I was soaked! When we got off the ride Marie let out a short “WOO!” She jumped up and down a few times and looked at me. “Oh my God! How insane was that?! Let’s go again!” I tried to be as enthusiastic as I could be walking around in a sopping wet diaper. I was surprised I wasn’t dripping with the way I felt down there. With that I saw Mom walking over to us. Even though she didn’t look to happy, I never thought I’d be so relieved to see her. “Well it looks like you two are having fun. Thanks for letting me know where you guys were Chris. Sorry to be the bearer of bad news, but I need some help out in the car Chris. Would you mind helping me quick?” “Uh… I guess if I have to.” I tried not to sound too relieved about it. “I’ll come too then.” Marie said. “No don’t be silly honey. I just need Chris. There’s no point of you missing out on any fun, especially when you put in money for the tickets.” Marie looked over at me for approval, “Are you sure? I really wouldn’t care.” I told her it was fine and to have fun. I watched as she got on line for the same ride again and Mom started walking me to the other side of the park. I wondered if I should tell her about the accident or just wait til we got to the bathroom. Mom did not take so much care to speak quietly as Marie did. “Why do you always wait to the last minute to go the bathroom? You’re very lucky you had a diaper on, do you realize that young man? I told you to watch what you drank. Don’t think I didn’t see you gulping down that whole entire thing of coke. And my alerts tell me how much you let out, so I still would’ve known either way. Don’t think you’re fooling anyone but yourself.” Mom seemed to know exactly where she was going as she dragged me across the park, bearing down on my wrist. I tried pulling myself free, but Mom was stronger than I expected. She led us to a bathroom that had a sign of a man, woman and baby in a diaper on the door. She knocked and when no one answered she opened the door and dragged me in. She locked the door behind us and placed the bag on the ground. She walked around me while picking up my shirt and inspecting my shorts. “You’re lucky you didn’t leak. I really should make you sit in that thing a while longer, but I don’t want you leaking all over yourself.” Mom took all off of my clothes completely off to which I protested. She replied to me, “It’ll make things easier so we don’t get your clothes wet.” I stopped arguing as Mom placed my clothes in the bag and pulled out a giant pad that she laid on the floor. She then reached into the bag and pulled out a diaper and unfolded it, before placing it down on the pad. I still couldn’t believe how big those things were. She then set up the stuffers just like Emily. She unlocked my plastic pants and as they dropped I was hit by a wave of ammonia. Mom’s face cringed. Looking down at the diaper awaiting me I got really anxious. The thought of Mom diapering me was somehow infinitely worse than Emily doing it. It just made it so much more babyish. “We can leave now if you want, but do I really have to put another one on? I’ll even pee more right now. I’ll be fine without it.” “Seriously? Do you really think you’re in the position to tell me you don’t need diapers, when you’re standing there in a drenched one?” Mom undid my pins and the heavy diaper plopped onto the plastic pants below. I somehow felt more naked than I actually was after having that ginormous diaper removed from my body. “Let’s go down on the diaper.” There was a knock on the door and Mom yelled out “Give us a few minutes please.” She then angrily said to me, “I am not going to ask again. Lay down before I make you sorry.” I did as I was told and assumed the position on my awaiting diaper. Mom sprinkled powder on me and seemed to struggle as she rushed to get my pins into place. She poked me a few times, to which I winced and let out an “Ow” every time. It wasn’t long before my diaper was on. Mom pulled new plastic pants out of the bag and pulled them up. She then grabbed a bag from her bag which I found a little amusing. That didn’t last long as I felt ashamed watching her disgustedly place my sodden diapers and plastic pants into the bag. A more frantic knock came at the door this time. Mom yelled out, “Just one second!” She quickly snapped my onesie into place, and once more my massive diaper was snugly hugging my body. She helped me get my clothes on and Mom threw the pad into her bag and washed her hands. I was not looking forward to walking out of the bathroom with someone waiting. I knew how odd it would look walking out with my Mom. She walked out first and I reluctantly followed. I looked down to see a little kid doing the potty dance, with a look on his face like he’d burst any second. He looked over at my shirt and then up to my face and then over at my Mom. He looked flabbergasted. I knew it looked weird to walk out of the bathroom with your Mom at my age. I looked over at the young lady standing next to the kid, presumably his mother. She had the same exact look on her face as she gawked at me. We made eye contact and I looked away immediately. I looked back at the kid who was still staring at me, and realized he had on the same exact shirt as me. A light blue t-shirt with “WP” in bubble letters on the front. He kept looking back at me as his mother pulled him into the bathroom. I could’ve sworn I heard her say, “That’ll be you one day if you don’t start trying harder.” I was burning with humiliation. I couldn’t believe that actually just happened. I don’t know if Mom was aware of it or not. Mom told me I had until it got dark until we had to leave. She also warned me she wasn’t sure if she did the best job diapering me, so not to drink anymore. I texted Marie to see where she was and tried my best to suppress the embarrassment I just endured. When I met up with Marie she asked me, “What was all that about?” I was terrible at making up lies. “Oh it was nothing. Just something stupid.” Marie just said, “Okay then.” She could always tell when to back off. She asked if I was up for more rides and we only got in Drop of Despair two more times by the time it was dark out. I actually got to enjoy it at least. When we left Mom was already waiting for us in the car. We hit a lot of traffic on the ride home. I eventually got a whiff of pee and was confused cause I knew I didn’t wet. Mom had gotten the smell out of the car from the last accident, so it wasn’t that either. ‘It must be those stupid wet diapers sitting in the bag.’ I realized why throw away diapers had become so popular. Everyone in the car was quiet being mostly worn out. Me and Marie just showed each other videos on our phones for a while. I heard Marie sniff the air and she looked down at my crotch. “You didn’t, did you?” I got embarrassed about her candidness, but I never got angry about it since it was coming from her. Sometimes it was actually a little comforting. It made me feel as if my issues were nothing to hide, even though I knew that wasn’t the truth. “Oh, um no. It’s probably just the smell from another time.” “Yeah that’s what I thought, sorry to ask.” I told her it was fine. As we got nowhere in traffic, and as it got later our exchange of videos slowed down until we were just doing our own things. It was after a little while that Marie got a naughty look on her face, as she slowly reached down for the button of my shorts. I tried stopping her frantically but she persisted. As Marie started to pull down the zipper I looked up front nervously to see if Mom was watching, which she wasn’t. I panicked knowing any second Marie would be unveiling my diaper, but this was still exciting. I was a little confused where this was going when Marie grabbed a water bottle and pulled back the waist of my plastic pants. She let the warm water soak into the front of my diaper. It was strangely arousing and Marie started calling out my name. “Chris…Chris!” My eyes fluttered open. As the hazy world around me came into focus, I saw that beautiful blonde smiling intently at me. “Yay the sleepy head is up. I just wanted to say bye before I go inside.” I looked around to validate we were parked in front of Marie’s house. “Okay bye Marie. Thank you again. Today was so awesome. You really are the best friend in this entire world.” To my complete surprise and delight she kissed me on the cheek “I know I am. Now goodnight.” I said goodnight back and almost let that three word, eight letter phrase slip out. Sure we used to say it to each other when we were little, but now it would be different, and now was not the right time. With all of the chaos of the day I had forgotten my plans on making my big move on Marie. Besides that should probably wait til I wasn’t wearing diapers. Just in case things developed quicker than expected. But all in all today didn’t feel a complete loss. I felt closer with Marie today than I had in a while. Chapter 8 On the drive home from Marie’s I actually thanked my Mom for a good day. It had its ups and downs, no pun intended, but right now I was actually in a really good mood. I had an awesome day with Marie. I was then brought back to awareness of my diaper as I realized how wet I was down there. I knew it happened when I was sleeping. I thought about how potentially embarrassing today could have been if I didn’t have the diapers on. It didn’t take long for me to dismiss that as a foolish thought. I was not giving in so easy. When we got out of the car Mom patted the seat I had been in. “Thank goodness you didn’t leak. I was nervous about my seats once I got the text.” I cringed thinking about my Mom getting messages about my accidents. With how tech savvy she was I half expected her to accidently share it with the whole entire world. Sometimes it felt like she would be oh so eager to anyway. We walked in the house and thankfully Victoria was nowhere to be seen. But the two huge bins sat in the living room as obtrusively as ever. Right away Mom was working on pulling my shorts off. I got mad. “What are you doing? Stop!” That didn’t stop her. “Chris. You full know what the rules are. No pants or shorts around the house.” I had actually forgotten. I guess I did a good job of keeping the program off my mind today. Well the diapers were hard to tune out, but the rest of the program I didn’t think about, until now, it was brought back to my reality. Mom took off my shirt and unbuttoned my onesie and also took that off. She told me I could put my shirt back on if I wanted, which I already was. Things in the house were strangely quiet. I was expecting Victoria to pop up out of nowhere any second now. I looked at the clock on the wall and realized it was after midnight. Mom softly patted by butt at which I jumped away from her. That was not okay. Talking quietly, not to wake everyone she said, “I know you’re already wet sweetie, but I want you to go potty before night night.” I was tired and really not in the mood for a fight. I just wanted sleep. Tomorrow would be another day to take up the issue at hand. I went to the bathroom, and it was a tiny bit easier to pee with Mom standing right there. Maybe cause I was half asleep. This time Mom didn’t put the top pins back in. She just pulled up the plastic pants around my wet diaper and buckled them. Mom said to me, “Alright let’s get your bins upstairs, and get you changed for bed.” We each grabbed one and walked up to my room with them. I had a hard time getting it up the stairs. Mom placed hers unceremoniously in the middle of my room, while I placed mine in the corner. She said we would get the stuff put away tomorrow since it was so late. Mom looked around my room, “You know you ought to keep your room much neater. In fact I want it clean by Monday when your father and I get home from work.” That was only a day and a half away. ‘This is why I keep her out of my room in the first place.’ Mom pulled a diaper out of a bin and set it up on my tile floor. It looked slightly larger than before, but I brushed it off since I was tired. I wondered what would happen come Monday when Mom and Dad had work, if I had not yet succeeded in my mission. In the back of my mind I halfway knew Emily would be babysitting me. I was in disbelief when Mom pulled out a second diaper and placed it on top of the first, and then added the stuffers in. She was surely just as tired as me and was making a mistake. I told her that was not the way Emily did the diapers. “Chris, don’t even act like you’re not a heavy wetter at night. I’m sure you know as well as me, you’ll need the extra diaper. And besides Emily actually called me before while I was waiting in the car for you two. She gave me more instructions she forgot to include because she said your little accident threw off her routine. She explicitly told me at the very least double diapers and stuffers at night for you.” Mom instructed me to lie down and I did as I was told. My tile floor was cold against the rest of my body. I wished she had put the pad down. “You’re looking a little red down there baby.” I jerked as a different coldness tingled my crotch. “We should probably be using wipes on your little bum from now on.” I felt awkward as Mom tenderly wiped every square inch of me down there, as if without a care in the world. Mom pulled my diaper up through my legs. It didn’t seem fathomable a diaper could be so thick. I wondered if she’d even be able to get it all the way around me. It took her several times of readjusting, but after a few minutes she tugged on the edges of my diaper and seemed satisfied. I could feel they were much snugger than the last time. I then stepped into my plastic pants which she was holding out for me. It was then I remembered the dreaded alarm attached to me. I was so tired. I hoped Mom wouldn’t remember to activate it. As if she was reading my mind Mom said, “By the way, about your alarm. I’m reactivating it, so don’t get scared when it goes off.” I groaned as she said this. I hated being wrenched from that most peaceful place by those shrieking sirens. It was enough to damn well give you a heart attack. This was surely how bedwetting alarms worked. You condition the kid to be petrified of sleeping ever again. No sleep, no bedwetting, problem solved. It never worked for me though. Either way I was so tired all I wanted was sleep, even if it would be rudely interrupted. ‘I only have to put up with this for tonight’, I told myself. “Oh one last thing.” Mom walked over to the bin and pulled out a slightly larger looking onesie. She looked at the tag and began speaking, “You will be sleeping in your onesie at night. Emily said it’ll make for a dry bed in the morning.” I held my arms up and Mom placed the onesie on me. “I’m heading to bed now, but I want you to get your diaper pail out of the bin. The pail is to stay out in the open, not in your closet. We don’t need it stinking up your clothes in there.” I actually thought that was a good point since I had several nice jackets in the closet which I wouldn’t want anything happening to. Mom continued, “Don’t forget to put your wet diaper in the pail too. Goodnight baby.” I said goodnight back and Mom walked out of my room, but didn’t close the door behind her. I hated that. I went over and closed it fully. I walked over to the bin and looked inside. There were pins, clothing, a few big packs labeled as adult briefs, and my diaper pail. It was essentially a big round, white garbage can. I placed it on the side of my dresser where it would go most unnoticed. I picked up my diaper. It was wet and cold to the touch. I brought it over to the pail, dropped it in and closed the lid. As I laid down in bed I could not at all get comfortable. The thick diaper forced my body into awkward positions no matter which way I laid. As if that wasn’t enough, the onesie constantly tugged on me. As I tossed and turned, my plastic sheet and plastic pillow case crinkled beneath me. I laid there restlessly so I tried relieving myself into my diaper in a different way. I was re-picturing the glimpse I got of Marie’s thong before. I then pictured her stripping all the way down for me. This usually did the trick for me. Not now though. There was just too much padding tightly encasing me. I gave up on that and eventually fell asleep out of sheer exhaustion. “WOOOWOOOWOOO”. Mom was shaking me. “Come on Chris, let’s go potty.” I had no clue what was going on at first. It didn’t take me long to realize I had just urinated on myself and I was being woken up to be made conscious of the fact. I groaned miserably as Mom told me to get out of bed. She shut off the alarm and I walked to the bathroom with her half asleep. She had me try to use the toilet, even though my bladder had already completely emptied. She pinned me back up in the same wet diaper. I had really soaked it. When we got upstairs I assumed my position on the floor. I was ready to be changed into a dry diaper and be on my merry way back to the land of nod. Of course no diaper would’ve been better, but 3:00 am was no time for such an argument. When Mom didn’t follow me into my room I got up and went into hers. She was getting back under the sheets already. She was obviously half asleep too. “Mom. You forgot to… uh, change my thing”, I said sheepishly. “Chris it’s the middle of the night, go back to bed.” “But… I’m… really wet.” I felt ashamed saying it out loud, even though Mom already knew. “Honey, your diapers will hold fine until the morning. Please just go back to sleep.” I was about to put up a fight, but felt silly fighting to have my diaper changed. I sucked it up and went back to sleep, much quicker this time too. I woke up the next morning incredibly refreshed, even with the middle of the night interruption. I had not slept so wonderfully in a while. I even woke up in a dry bed which I hadn’t in years. I won’t lie and say I thought I woke up dry all on my own. I was aware of the wet mound of cloth around my waist long before being aware of the dry bed under me. Despite having a dry bed, I still woke up surrounded by the pungent smell of stale urine. I sat up and patted the bed around me just to check it was actually completely dry, which it was. My stomach gurgled and I felt a little nauseous. I remembered I hadn’t eaten dinner last night because we got stuck in traffic. I could hear everyone in the kitchen talking. I threw my robe on and headed downstairs for breakfast. Everyone was at kitchen table already eating, when they all stopped to stare at me. Victoria looked a little disappointed. Dad looked a little mad. Mom said, “Chris, robe off you know the rules.” There was no way I was stripping down to just my onesie and diaper in front of Victoria. She would enjoy it way too much. I made my case, “Mom the rules were no shorts or pants, they never said anything about a robe.” “No the rules were that your diapers will remain visible while you’re awake and around the house, this way you can think about your potty training.” Victoria snickered at this. I stamped my foot and raised my voice, “I don’t need to be potty trained! I’m eighteen years old for fuck’s sake. I don’t want to do this anymore.” Victoria held her nose and waved at the air. “It smells like you need to be potty trained. I can smell your wet diaper from here.” I wanted to push her off her chair. That little brat. I knew I’d only get in trouble though. There was one time she stomped on my foot and broke my toe, so I hit her, not even that hard. I got the worst spanking of my life. Victoria got brought out for ice cream and a movie. Story of my life. Me trying to get even with her never ended good. Dad sat there scarfing up his scrambled eggs. I could tell he was trying to keep his cool. Mom said, “Chris, I know you don’t want to do this, but you need to. You haven’t had a single dry night in as long as I can remember. And you’ve had at least ten day wets in the past month alone. Do you realize how long it’s been since your father and I have invited anyone over to the house? Emily has been the last person in a while. Chris I’m tired of my house stinking of your pee. It’s embarrassing. I know you can’t control it, but something needs to be done about it, one way or another.” I stamped my foot even harder, half afraid I would break the step at the moment of impact. I yelled, “Come on this is so unfair!” Dad slurped the last sip of coffee from his cup. He took the last few bites of his breakfast and put his fork and knife down on his plate with a clink. He slowly turned his head to the side towards me. He gave me a look I knew all too well. If Dad’s demeanor was a car teetering on the edge of a high up cliff, I knew any further acts of defiance from me, would be the bird landing on the hood. I decided to stop for now. I knew I would have to work over Mom when she was by herself. She was not nearly half as scary to press as Dad. Once I worked her over, she would convince Dad of the same in no time at all. That was the way things were. Mom was the decision maker, Dad was only the enforcer. So when I was asked to take my robe off again, I bit the bullet and did so. I walked downstairs before doing so, this way I would be less on display. Of course Victoria spared me no dignity as she watched me take my robe off, at least I had the onesie on to cover my diaper. “Aww wook at widdle baby brudda in his onesie. You are just too ‘dorable baby Chris.” I asked Mom to make her stop. Mom told her to stop and said to me, “Get over here and I’ll get that onesie off. Then you can sit down and have your breakfast.” Victoria held her nose as deliberately as she could while I walked past her to Mom. She took it off and I felt so exposed in just my diaper. Suddenly eating breakfast right now was not so tempting. I said I wasn’t hungry and would just eat later. Mom said, “No, I want you to eat with us. You are a member of this family just like everyone else.” Victoria chimed in, “Yeah even babies count too.” Mom sternly said Victoria’s name. I grabbed a plate, filled it up with sausage, eggs, and toast. I ate while I sat there in nothing but my cold, wet, smelly diaper. Dad got up and poured himself another cup of coffee. He asked if anyone else wanted one to which me and Victoria both said yes. Before my cup was even poured Dad was being berated. “What are you giving him that for Jack? I don’t want him having any.” Drinking coffee had never been a problem before. I even remember drinking it when I was only eight or nine. It used to make me feel so grown up. I said to her, “Since when is it a big deal for me to have coffee? I’m practically old enough to drink alcohol.” “Yeah well practically didn’t stop you and Marie from drinking the three times I’ve caught you two.” I set myself up for that one. Mom continued, “And that’s not the point. Coffee isn’t going to help you stay dry, and right now, that is the only thing you should be worry about.” ‘Right. While other people my age focus on getting their license, starting college and getting their first jobs, my only worry is to stay dry. Glad to see you have such high aspirations for me.’ Dad handed Victoria her coffee as she obnoxiously slurped it. She started complaining to Mom and Dad how my alarm woke her up last night and she was not willing to go through being woken up every night again. ‘That makes two of us’, I thought. I finished eating and was about to go shower, when I realized I needed to be unlocked from my plastic pants. I asked Mom if I could take a shower. She walked me into the bathroom. She went on her phone and locked the door behind her, and then unlocked my pants. “Before you go in the shower I want you to rinse off your plastic panties.” I objected to them being called plastic panties again. “Well would you rather have me call them your baby pants? They don’t have any other names than that.” ‘I’d rather you call them garbage and throw them out.’ She looked around the bathroom. “I guess just leave your wet diapers on top of the toilet for now. Emily really should’ve given us a second pail for in here. Oh well, I guess we can always run out for one soon.” She said this more to herself than me. I hoped that by we that she meant only her. Mom then held out a razor. I had just shaved two days ago, and besides my facial hair was none of her concern. She said as she handed it to me, “I am going to give you one chance to do this yourself, and don’t make me regret it. You need to shave your whole diaper area. If it touches your diaper, there should be no hair there. Emily said you should be able to wiggle the straps on your sensor a little bit to get under them.” I threw the razor on the ground and the head flew off of it. “Why?! You’re just trying to punish me and make me feel like a baby.” Mom’s hand swiftly swatted my rear as I jumped up. I couldn’t feel it much to be honest, I was more surprised. “Pick that up! You’re not to question us anymore. I don’t have to tell you why for anything. As far as I’m concerned, from now on, because I said so is a good enough answer. But if you must know, it is to keep your little bottom diaper rash free. So do yourself some good. Get in the shower and shave. You have fifteen minutes until I’m back in here.” She walked out of the bathroom and once again locked the door behind her. I kicked the plastic pants off of my feet. I tried unpinning the diaper. The cloth held the pin so tight it was difficult to get the sharp part out of the covering. I got frustrated Mom didn’t just do it for me. I quickly changed my mind. I would not so willingly concede any independence, no matter how small. That would not be taking things in the right direction. I eventually had my diaper off and on top of the toilet. As I stood there naked, I looked at the high offset window, a portal to diaperless freedom. In reality I knew I would not get very far being naked. Either way Mom would be back soon, so unless I planned on moving out once I hopped out the window, this wouldn’t get me anywhere. I got in the shower and washed myself clean off. Normally the urine smell would dissipate at this point, but the bathroom still stunk. As I grabbed the razor I questioned if I should do it. My facial hair never came in more than being scraggly which I hated. At least having hair down there, I was manly. How could Mom be doing all of this to me? It was like she wanted me to feel like a baby. I thought about not doing it, but knew I would be getting another damned diaper put on soon and would be caught. I did not want any major confrontations with Dad around. I brought the razor down to my privates and my hand quivered afraid I might somehow chop something off. I sighed as I started removing my maturity. When I was finished I looked down and was embarrassed by what I saw. I looked silly with no hair and the sensor strapped around me. It did not make me feel like I could be an object of sexual desire. I felt like a little boy. ‘Stop overthinking things. You’re still just as much of a man.’ I started to think about myself inside of Marie. I placed my hand around my sensor and started massaging. I figured I should try to find some relief before I had to get my things back on. It wasn’t really that great feeling with the sensor around me, but I still tried. I heard the door click and Mom was back in the bathroom. ‘Goddammit woman.’ “Alright fifteen minutes is up mister. Out of the shower.” As I turned off the water Mom opened the shower door. As she looked down at me I thought about covering myself up, but knew it was futile. “Good, I’m glad you shaved. I was not in the mood for a fight. Alright now dry off, and let’s get that little bum back in a diaper.” Once my diaper was set up on the bathroom floor, I laid down to be placed back in my diaper prison. I sighed, knowing that everything that made me a man, would soon be bundled up, locked up far away from the rest of the world. When Mom was done and unlocked the bathroom door I ran up to my room. It felt gross carrying my soiled diapers with me, especially just getting out of the shower. Dad was walking out of my room, with one of the bins. With the way he was carrying the bin, I could tell it was not empty. This was a good sign. A little balloon had inflated with some hope. Maybe Dad had come to his wits. He was probably tired of watching his adult son waddle around the house like nothing more than a toddler. I could tell he was just as ashamed about the whole situation as I was. Me and Dad were usually on the same page about things. It was only Mom’s fault he ever ended up on any other page. I held my diapers to the side out of his direct sight. I asked him, “So does this mean you are going to try convincing Mom?” He stared at me like I had five heads. “What are you talking about?” That little balloon of hope started deflating. “You’re taking that stuff out of my room. I thought maybe you didn’t want me doing it anymore and that…” Dad cut me off. “No your mother and I put your potty stuff away while you were in the shower. “ The balloon was spiraling around the room as it drained. I asked him what was in the bin then as he carried it away. He didn’t answer me. I went into my room and saw my underwear drawer open. I never left the drawers open one tiny crack, it bothered me for some reason. I ran over and looked inside. All of my boxers were gone! In their place lay a row of neatly folded diapers. That little balloon of hope sputtered out its last breath as it lifelessly dropped to the floor. I ran my hand over my head from front to back and left it resting on the back of my head. ‘What the fuck. They didn’t need to take my boxers.’ Obviously one doesn’t wear boxers with diapers, but I would be out of these damned things soon. I slammed the drawer closed. The sight of it angered me. I opened my pajama drawer, only to find they were gone as well, all replaced with onesies. I slammed that drawer closed and rifled through both of my dressers. All of my clothes were gone! Besides the onesies and diapers, my dressers were empty. I stormed off downstairs ready to raise hell. I would not stand for this anymore. As I passed Victoria in the upstairs hallway she smiled and called me crinkle butt. I told her to shut the fuck up. She snapped right back at me, “Geez, what’s got your diapers in a bunch?” I heard Mom talking in the kitchen. I stopped halfway down the stairs as I heard my Aunt Joyce’s voice. I stopped and turned around, not willing for her to see me like this. Mom called out, “Chris is that you?” I stayed perfectly silent. “Come say hi to your Aunt.” I slowly walked downstairs petrified that my cousin Chelsea, who was the same age as me, was with her. Luckily she wasn’t. I stood there in front of my Aunt in nothing but a diaper, not for the first time since babyhood either. I remembered all of the times she used to watch me and Victoria overnight when we were little. Victoria and Chelsea used to share Chelsea’s bed, while I used to sleep on the floor in her bedroom. Aunt Joyce always insisted I wore goodnites when I spent the night. One night I took the goodnite off, and stained the carpet in Chelsea’s room. From that point I was not allowed to sleep in pajamas there, so I would be kept honest. Sleeping naked in front of your sister and cousin was somehow a worse option than sleeping in a goodnite. And in reality those things weren’t the worst. They almost were underwear, even more so considering what I currently had on. My Aunt said hi to me and I said hi back. I heard her say to my parents, “It’s about time you guys did something”, as I waddled back up to my room. I hid up in my room all day as I waited for my Aunt to leave. I cleaned my room to kill the time. I got an urge to pee which I tried to ignore until my Aunt left. It didn’t take long before I was dashing off downstairs and had to ask Mom to take me to the bathroom. I tried not to make my need sound as desperate as it was. My Aunt made another comment about being so glad Chelsea was done with this when she was only two and a half. We stood in the bathroom as Mom undid my diapers. It was such a hassle and I struggled to remain in control as I waited. I luckily made it though. When Mom finished putting my diaper back on she told me, “Dinner is almost ready, so stay downstairs for now. Your Aunt is eating over so I want you on your best behavior.” I was really hungry as I had not eaten lunch, so I did not give any objections. As we all sat at the table, I was grateful that the table at least covered my diapers. I scarfed down the spaghetti and meatballs since I was so hungry. I also had a water bottle and a cup of soda because I hadn’t drank all day either. I would’ve had another soda but was stopped. As Aunt Joyce sipped her wine, she droned on about Chelsea’s plans to travel for the summer before going away to school. Chelsea this, Chelsea that. She acted as if Chelsea was God’s greatest gift to the Earth. The clock hit 6:00 and I knew the season finale of “Werezoms” would be on soon. It was mine and Marie’s absolute favorite show. We watched it religiously since it had started. I brought it up, “So the season finale of werezoms is on tonight.” My Aunt Joyce said, “Chelsea is obsessed with that show. I don’t get it. Are they werewolfs or zombies?” I rolled my eyes, and answered rather impatiently, “They’re both.” I turned to Mom, “So do you think I can go to Marie’s to watch it, and I’ll come home right after? I’ll even keep my things on.” At least if I could wear clothes over my diapers Marie would still be ignorant to them. Mom finished chewing before answering me, “Now sweetie, what makes you think I would say yes to that. You know the rules. You are not allowed out without me, Emily or your father. Why don’t you and Marie watch it here for once?” “Can I at least wear my clothes then?” Mom seemed a little less patient this time. “Chris, I accommodated you yesterday because it was your birthday. But I’m not going to start bending the rules because you don’t want Marie to know about your diapers. You hang out with her all the time. If we broke the rules every time you were with her, we would be breaking the rules a lot, and really what’s the point in even doing the program then? And I have to tell you what Chris. Me and your father are busy. Don’t count on us bringing you two around to places. If you want to keep hanging out with Marie, I don’t see any way around her knowing.” My Aunt then asked my Mom, “Doesn’t she already know all about his accidents though?”, as if I was not there. My Mom just nodded her head and said, “Mmhmm.” “She probably wouldn’t even be surprised he’s in diapers then.” Mom nodded her head again. “I tried telling him the same exact thing Joyce.” ‘Stupid women.’ The problem with the diapers, okay more accurately, one of the many problems with the diapers was I wanted to take my relationship to the next level with Marie. I wanted Marie to be my first and my only. However with these prohibitive diapers on that was not happening any time soon. I barely finished eating, even with as hungry as I was. I told my parents I wasn’t feeling good and would be going to sleep early tonight. Mom told me that she would take me to the potty first. Victoria giggled. I would have been more annoyed I guess, but for all my life I was always told to use the bathroom before going to sleep. Only now my Mom had to help me do it. Emily really wasn’t kidding when she said how much this program was geared toward younger children. After I was done in the bathroom Mom walked me upstairs past the kitchen. Aunt Joyce told me goodnight. That word stung a little coming from her. When we got upstairs Mom said, “Sweetie, I know you did a good job at keeping your diaper dry today, but I still need to get you pinned into your night diapers, especially if you’re not feeling good.” I knew my best chance at seeing “Werezoms” was to go along with this for now. I did not put up a fight as I was diapered and put into my onesie. As I sat up in my room I thought about how I could get to Marie’s to watch “Werezoms”. Sure I could technically wait til I convinced my parents how stupid this program was, and then watch the episode on demand with her. But tonight was the finale, and it was shaping up to be a big one. With how popular the show was, I knew I would end up seeing some type of spoiler if I didn’t just watch it tonight. The first problem was I did not have any clothes. I didn’t know were my old or even new clothes were. I figured I would not have easy access to them. I turned on a floor lamp near my closet to look inside of it. As I did the lightbulb went out. I used my phone flashlight instead. They even took all of my jackets that were hanging in the closet. On the hangers were now all plastic pants. I looked into one corner of the closet and saw it. My backpack I used in high school. I eagerly unzipped it and peered inside. There they were! A complete change of clothes. I always had extra clothes at the nurse’s even during high school. But it was always better to be safe. I quickly got over this little victory as I remembered my jeans would not fit over my diapers. I did not even bother to waste my time trying. I then ran over to my drawer to see if the scissors I kept were in it. They were. If I could cut the plastic pants off then I could unpin the diaper, and actually get my clothes on. Then I could sneak out my window, climb down the tree and head to Marie’s house. As long as I left by 7:30 I would make it by 8:00. Once I came back I could just put another diaper on myself. I had everything I needed in my room. But then I remembered the sensor. It would be a two hour finale, three hours including the time for me to walk there and back. I had drank a lot at dinner, which I was suddenly regretting. Even though I didn’t want to admit it, I knew I would not be able to hold it for that long. One way or another I would be setting the alarm off. I looked over on top of my dresser where a bunch of supplies were left out. Pins, wipes, baby powder, a changing mat and a pack of disposable diapers. But then under a few other items I saw exactly what I was looking for. I smugly thought, ‘How stupid could they be?’ I certainly wasn’t complaining really. In front of me was another sensor. I guessed it was in case the first one stopped working or something like that. This meant I could cut off the straps on the sensor I had on now and put the replacement on when I got back. No one would have any clue! I waited til 7:25 to make my move. I tried getting my onesie off, but still struggled with the snaps. I used the scissor to easily cut through the fabric near the snaps. I then slipped it off over my head. My heart was pounding as I brought the scissor up to my thick plastic pants. I wondered if the scissors could cut through. I pulled out the waist as much as I could and I brought the two blades together. Snip. Success! The scissor cut through the plastic material and the belt just as easily as I’d hoped. Once I cut through one side, I just kicked them off. I fumbled with the pins on my diaper for a little bit, but eventually got them off. All that was left was the sensor. If the scissors could cut through the plastic I knew the cotton straps on the sensor would be no problem. I brought the blades of the scissor around the straps. Snip. “WOOO-WOOO-WOOO” ‘Oh shit!’ Cutting the straps had set off the deafening alarm on my wrist. Before I could even react I heard footsteps pounding up the stairs. Chapter 9 There was no way I could get another diaper and onesie on in the few seconds I had until somebody would be up in my room. I ran over to my wooden dresser and smashed the watch against it. I hurt my wrist and winced. The alarm was unscathed. I heard Mom yelling over the alarm as she opened my bedroom door. “Come on Chris let’s go potty!” I was a deer in headlights as Mom laid eyes on my naked body. I’d never seen Mom so angry looking in her life. “JACK! JACK! Get up here!” I knew I had really fucked up. Leaving the house for good actually looked like my best option. I was ready to run out of the house naked, with blaring alarm and all if I had to. Anything was better than facing my impending doom. I grabbed my backpack with my change of clothes and darted past Mom. I rounded the corner of the hallway to the stairs when I saw Dad at the bottom. He started charging upstairs like a bellowing bull, yelling at me to “Get over here!” ‘Shit! I should’ve just went for the window.’ I did a 180 and ran like absolute hell. I would not be caught this time. I made it into my room and was halfway to the window when I tripped and went clattering to the ground. In an instant the pounding of Dad’s footsteps was on me. He pinned me down and I knew I was done for. I started kicking and screaming. “Let me go! Please just let me go! I’m leaving and never coming back!” “Hold him there Jack. I’m going to get the wooden spoon.” I started blubbering, “Please no! Not the wooden spoon!” The only time Mom had ever used the wooden spoon on me I was like five. I had called one of Mom’s friends dumb and ugly, right to the lady’s face. From that day forward, I never called anyone dumb or ugly again. I also didn’t sit right for about a week. After that the wooden spoon was always a threat, but something they never actually followed through on, like most of their other punishments. I was absolutely terror stricken at the thought of enduring the wooden spoon again. I still remembered the pain vividly. The more I fought against Dad the tighter his control over my body became. He yelled at me to knock it off. The alarm seemed like it was shrilling even louder. It felt as if any second the whole world would explode around me and disintegrate among the chaos. Mom burst back into my room and ripped the comforter off of my mattress. She grabbed my stained pad from underneath, sat down and placed it on her lap. As Dad hoisted me into the air I saw Victoria standing in the doorway watching. Dad dropped me over Mom’s knee and kept his hand on my back pushing me down. I screamed out, “Why are you doing this to me?! I’ll just leave and never come back! Pleaseeee!” I jumped up as the first blistering whack landed on my backside. Mom said, “Oh yeah? Where are you going to live? You don’t have a job! You don’t have any money! What are you going to live on the streets?!” “I’ll go live with Marie! At least they’ll treat me like an adult!” I was writhing as another whack stung my backside. “Oh yeah? What the hell makes you think they’ll put up with your wetting over there? Don’t think Mrs. Morris hasn’t complained to me about cleaning up after you.” Mom let another crack land on my rear end. I was hysterical and fighting to get free. “I hate you guys! Just let me go! You can’t do this to me. I’m not a baby!” “Well you sure act like one.” The wooden spoon struck me again. “You haven’t done anything to grow up. I’ve tried setting you up with a job, I’ve tried getting you into driving classes, and you talk about college, but you still haven’t even applied yet! You’ve made it perfectly clear you’re not ready to grow up. You’re not ready to go out into the real world Christopher.” Mom went into a tizzy. She unleashed a fury of unrelenting cracks on my rear end. I tried putting my hands in the way, but the wooden spoon landing on them only stung more. “And how dare you destroy something that we’ve paid for. You’ve already destroyed enough furniture around this house. I can’t believe you cut your onesie and panties up. I have so had it with you!” The whacks burying into me became more and more painful, they were burning white hot. I expected the spoon to splinter into a million pieces. I was completely blubbering when I felt the pad under me get warm and wet. I hadn’t even realized I was peeing. I tried getting up from my puddle, but was kept pinned down as the spoon kept coming. Eventually Mom finished and she turned the alarm off form her phone. She then told Dad to pick me up. Dad picked me up and held onto me as Mom grabbed the damp pad from her lap. I was still sniffling and rubbing my blistered rear end when she held the pad with the wet spot right in front of my face. She said disgustedly, “But oh no, you don’t need to be potty trained right? Some grown up you are.” Her words stung me almost as much as my ass. I wanted to die knowing Victoria was watching everything. “Chris this is all for your own good. You aren’t ready to move out and it would be irresponsible of us as parents to set you up for that failure. You’ll thank us someday.” Mom told Dad to keep holding me as she got my diapers ready again and she told Victoria, “Shows over.” I was absolutely devastated by what just happened. My ass only stung even more as Mom had me sit down on my diaper. I knew from experience the feeling would be staying with me for some time. Mom put the replacement sensor on me and then pinned me back into my double diapers. After that spanking I only wanted to run away even more. I knew the only place I would have to stay was Marie’s. I knew that despite what Mom said, Mrs. Morris would be more than happy to have me. But with this humongous diaper on my waist, running away to Marie’s was my last choice. I would not sabotage my chances with her. I knew my parents could not force me to stay if I was eighteen. It was illegal. I half thought about calling 911 if I couldn’t figure a way out of this. Dad let go of his grip on me and Mom had me stand up and get my onesie on. She grabbed my clothes off the floor. “I don’t know how we missed these.” She turned to my Dad. “So what do we do with him now? What’s to stop him from trying the same thing again?” Dad suggested they call Emily. Mom shot down the idea, “No it’s almost eight o’clock. She has to be here at seven in the morning. I wouldn’t feel right.” Then I heard that obnoxious brat from the hallway, “Lock him in the bathroom!” “Shut the fuck up Victoria!” She was always trying to make things worse for me. Mom swatted my rear end, which actually hurt, despite all of the padding. “Knock it off with the language. And you know what? That is not a bad idea. Thank you Victoria. Jack get downstairs and take anything sharp at all out of the bathroom.” I pleaded with Mom to just leave me alone. “Chris, you have nobody to blame but yourself for all of this. Now grab your pillow and let’s get you downstairs for bed.” “No. It’s only eight. I’m not going to bed right now.” She grabbed my pillow and then grabbed my hand and started pulling. “Oh yes you are mister. You were the one who wanted to go to bed so early tonight. Well now you got what you wanted. Are you really going to put up another fight? I don’t think you want more of the wooden spoon.” Normally this would not have stopped me, but now the threat did not seem so empty. We got into the bathroom and Mom told me I was to stay in the tub with the shower curtains closed all night, in case someone needed to use the bathroom. I got in the tub and I could feel my onesie get wet with residual moisture. It was so cramped and tight. I put my pillow behind my head and the shower curtains closed on one side of me. Mom shut the light off and closed the door behind her. I sat there in claustrophobic darkness with my ass still stinging. I thought about Marie and realized she would have no clue what was going on. I didn’t bring my phone down with me. I went over to the bathroom door and called to Mom asking for my phone. I tried yelling through the door for a while and still got no response. I fiddled with the door knob, but it was locked. I felt so isolated and trapped. I wasn’t sure if they had gone out without me, if something happened, or if I was just being ignored. I gave up and sat back in the tub and closed the shower curtain around me. I was not at all tired yet. I truly felt like I was languishing in purgatory. I wondered what was happening on “Werezoms” and how frantically Marie would be trying to call me. I was afraid she would show up at the house. I thought how if only I had Marie come over, instead of trying my stunt, I could be hanging out with her watching “Werezoms”, rather than sitting in the dark, in a tub. I started thinking about what would actually happen if Marie saw me in my diapers. ‘Maybe I’m being unrealistic about this whole thing. Marie’s never batted an eyelash even when I’ve had accidents right in front of her. She’s even helped me clean up. Maybe she wouldn’t even make a big deal out of it. I guess I really am making things harder on myself.’ I swayed away from those feelings. I was only feeling regretful because I was stuck sitting in a tub instead of being with Marie. But it was not my fault I was here, it was completely my parents. I woke up from a quasi–sleep to the alarm echoing throughout the bathroom. I had wet my diaper. I waited for someone to come down and shut off the alarm. When nobody came I got nervous. ‘Did something happen to everyone?’ I was about ready to try smashing that alarm again when the door creaked opened and the light popped on. My alarm shut off. “Good morning sweetheart.” It was Mom. I was actually very relieved to see her. She opened the shower curtains and had me try to pee in the toilet. She commented, “I’m surprised you stayed dry so long.” I ignored her comment and asked what time it was. It was almost six. I had almost stayed dry all night. Mom pinned my wet diaper back into place, put the plastic pants back on, and took my onesie off. She said, “Okay sweetness, I have to get in the shower now anyway, so go wait for your father in the kitchen. He’ll be down any second.” I walked into the kitchen and softly sat down at the table. Dad was already in there getting a pot of coffee going. He said good morning to me and I grumbled it back to him. Everything was mostly silent except for the coffee pot gurgling. Dad grabbed a coffee mug from one of the drawers, went to the fridge and got some milk and poured his coffee. He sat at the table and took a big sip. After he swallowed he looked over at me. He said, “You’d better start behaving yourself. I am not happy about last night. And you know, the more you fight with your mother, the more she is going to fight back.” He paused, “Don’t tell her I said this, but I agree some parts of this program are unfair and maybe we can work on that. But you pulling stunts like you did last night is not going to get you anywhere.” I whined, “But why do I even have to do this program?” “Chris, your mother has had it with dealing with your accidents. And I’m sorry, but I really can’t say I completely disagree. Listen to me, if you start behaving yourself, I’ll try to talk to your mother about maybe eliminating certain parts. But we’re not backing down about you finishing this program.” He paused and looked away from me, speaking quieter this time, “Besides, don’t you ever want to stop wetting? You’re eighteen now.” I hung my head. I couldn’t help but feel as if I was a failure to Dad. What father wants to admit their adult son still has a wetting problem? When it was just me and Dad alone, he was actually very level headed. I found it impossible to argue with him when he was like this. Except now it came more from a place of respect than fear. I wished he could be like this all of the time instead of having to appear the dominant alpha male in front of everyone else. I also wished Mom didn’t have him on a leash with a choker collar as her attack dog. I told Dad I would start behaving and asked if I could go upstairs. I wanted to get to my phone to text Marie. He told me to wait with him and we sat in silence as Dad read the paper and Mom was getting ready for work. The second the clock hit seven came a knock at the door. I knew it was that dreaded woman here to babysit me. Well not babysit really, that’s a poor choice of words. More like she was here to adultsit me. Dad opened up the door for Emily and said hi to her. She rang out “Good morning!” so pleasant and cheerful as if she was the sun herself, rising above the horizon. Mom came clacking down the stairs in her heels and tried to match Emily in her enthusiasm when she said good morning back. Emily waved to me and I blushed. “Hi there Chris. Were you a good boy for me this weekend like I asked?” I remained silent and Mom spoke up, “Not at all. We had a bit of an incident last night.” Emily gave me a reproachful look as Mom continued, “Chris here, decided to take a scissor to his onesie, panties and sensor last night. We caught him naked before he was about to change into a pair of clothes and sneak out.” Emily looked over at me and made a “tsk, tsk, tsk” noise as she shook her head. She asked why she hadn’t been called and Mom said it had been too late at night. Emily waved her hand with a flick of her wrist. “Don’t be silly! I am here for you anytime that you could possibly need. If ever in doubt, I would rather you call me. Honestly. May I ask how you did handle the situation then?” Mom explained how I was given the wooden spoon and locked in the bathroom for the night. Emily gave a small golf clap and nodded her head to my Mom. “Well good, I am glad to see you are getting more comfortable with discipline. It is never too late. But now, about the clothes. I thought we discussed it was best that clothes not be made accessible to Chris.” Mom replied, “Yes we did. Somehow a pair of clothes slipped past our radar, they were left in his old backpack.” Emily placed her palm on the side of her temple and shook her head. She sounded disappointed in herself. “That’s my fault. It is not at all uncommon for children in our program to keep a change of clothes in a bag. I am terribly sorry. I really should have reminded you to check for that.” Mom assured her it was fine and that it wasn’t her fault, only I was to blame. Emily continued, “No I don’t think that’s completely accurate. You cannot completely blame the child if they do not know any better. And from what you tell me, Chris has not received a lot of discipline in his life. Sometimes children do not realize the full consequences of misbehaving until it has been firmly taught to them. And in We Potty, we provide those lessons, because mature and appropriate behavior is another cornerstone of successful potty training.” I was sick of hearing about the “cornerstones” of potty training. I found everything about her so fake and calculated. I wondered why a lady like her ended up here instead of being a politician. I wanted to make some sarcastic comment about how many cornerstones a building could possibly have, but I kept my mouth shut. “Well I’ll tell you what. This isn’t the first time we have dealt with this exact behavior. Even a five year old has the sense to use a scissor to cut something off. I have exactly the things we’ll need to deal with this out in the van. I will be right back.” I wondered what types of “things” she would be coming back with. I had a feeling I didn’t want to know what they were, but knew I would be soon finding out either way. Story is written by Stacylove92 ----------------------------------------------------------------- What a cliffhanger we were left on! It had to be mittens right? Chapter 10 - Run the Gauntlet - The Unofficial Sequel By D503 I'm learning to write in American English - feel free to correct any Commonwealth terms/grammar/slang I’ve used. "Now as I was saying, Chris," Emily had returned with another big ugly diaper bag - this time it was blue with penguins and multiple baby blocks spelling “WP” and started to unpack what appeared to be light-blue boxing gloves but without thumbs - "you need to be reminded of the consequences of misbehaving - especially destroying expensive property that your parents’ have worked hard to pay for”. Turning to Jack and Sarah, Emily says “oh and please don’t worry Mr and Mrs Porcelli, these replacement and correctional items come at no extra change to your co-pay. However, the cost for Chris is much higher.” Chris gulped. “Of course Emily, we’re completely in your hands,” Sarah says, eyeing the gloves, “and please call us Jack and Sarah. We’re certainly on a first-name basis now”. As Emily smiles at Sarah and begins to hold-up the gloves to speak: “Now - ,” Victoria waltzes into the kitchen, feigning childish innocence as she makes her way to the cupboard. She’s like a vampire, feeding off my humiliation, Chris thinks, and she’ll probably gloat over her coffee again this morning. “Good morning Victoria,” Emily says, amused. “Good morning Emily,” Victoria replies, sickly sweet, reaching for a mug. “Now, these will keep little scissor hands from being naughty and cutting their diapers at night when no-one’s watching. As you can see these safety mittens have electronic locks similar to Chris’ panties that are controlled from the app, which I’ll add to yours shortly. How about we give these a little try?”. Chris balks and shoots his hands under the table as Emily approaches with an open mitt in both hands, the other tucked under her arm. “No wait, c'mon Dad! You just said you didn't agree with all the aspects of the program and this is clearly unfair”. Sarah frowns, folds her arms and looks to her husband. “I said,” Jack says, raising his voice, “I’m adamant that you’ll finish this program. I also said that I expect you to behave and to stop arguing.” Sarah relaxes her face slightly. “You’ve also breached my confidence here, so don’t expect any more mercy from me from now on. I don’t appreciate being questioned by the likes of someone who’s gone out of their way to defy us and destroy expensive property, while we’re busting our ass paying for your healthcare and this roof over your head!“. Jack starts to cool-off as Sarah walks over and stands behind him in support, her hands on his shoulders. Verging on tears, Chris’ voice nearly cracks as he starts to protest the onslaught “I’m sorrrrrry, but I -” but is cut-off by Emily, roundly ignoring his protest. “Well said Jack. This sort of chronic arguing mustn’t be tolerated and is yet another classic sign of immaturity. Something we’ll all directly address together”. Sarah and Jack both nod confidently. “And Chris, please stop with the crocodile tears, I’ve had enough naughty boys turn on the waterworks to try to worm their way out of a punishment. It’s certainly not going to work on me, and don’t look at your mother, she’s had enough of your antics''. Chris, even more upset, bites his bottom lip as he gazes towards his mom, only to be met with a face of grim determination. He looks down at the table and resists the urge to run upstairs and hide in his room, knowing he’d only be punished again. Emily places the gloves on the table and pries Chris’ right hand from under the table. He emits a pathetic whine as Emily secures the first mit on his hand. “I told you to stop whining. This is for your own good and you know it. If you’re going to be this immature, the program is going to last much, much longer”. She then jerks his uncooperative left arm from under the table and swiftly secures the second mitt. Chris raises both fists in frustration - the “WP” bubble letters clearly visible on both mittens - and then bangs them onto the table, his face following soon behind, cradled in the gloves, the whine giving way to sobs. Emily changes tack and embraces Chris from behind, pulling him back off the table. He could feel her breasts in his back and her perfume was intoxicating. “Shh, oh hush, c’mon on now, it’s not all that bad. Once we can trust you again at night, you won’t need to wear these silly things. It’s just a precaution to stop you doing stupid things again.” Emily slowly rocks him from side-to-side. Still sobbing, “Are… are… you going to take them off now?” He looks back behind him hopefully. “I thought you promised me you’d be a good boy? Didn’t you? Didn’t you? You still can do that can’t you? Yes. Yes, good.” Chris nods, sniffling. “Now listen”, still embracing him from behind and rubbing both of his upper arms, “I’ve told you there’s things in life we don’t want to do, but that you’ve going to have to do them for your own good. So, you’re going to wear these mittens today as a punishment for your disobedience last night and they will serve as a reminder of what happens when we’re naughty”. “But, but, aren’t they only supposed to be at night?” Chris say as meekly as possible. “Chris, do you want a spanking?! Stop your complaining this minute!” Sarah barks out. “It’s ok Mrs Porcelli”, rising up to look at Sarah, “Chris simply isn’t used to robust consequences of his actions.” Leaning back in to hold Chris, even tighter this time. ”Yes, you’ll be wearing these mittens to bed every night, until, as I said, we can trust you to not go on a frenzy. But you’ll also be wearing them today because I said so. Now I better hear no more complaints from you, because I’ll also be the one feeding you today and you I don’t think you’ll like the asparagus or brussel sprout option” Chris banging his mittened fists on the table again, tries to pull forward and sob again, but is caught by Emily who continues to hush him “Shhhhhh, there’s my good boy, shhh.” She reaches forwards and feels the front of his thick plastic pants and then places two fingers inside the leg band, and looks up at his mother: “I think we’ve got a sad wet boy here in need of a dry diaper.” Sarah nods and purses her lips, still embracing Jack from behind. Victoria, transfixed, realizes she’s still holding an empty coffee cup.

Hey everyone! So this is my first story. I am actually a barely popular ABDL artist and I post most of my art content here: Hottogurugan (Comms Open) (@hottogurugan) / Twitter I usually do normal ABDL art, and I've only recently gotten anywhere close to good, and I rarely post new stuff but I'm working on getting more output. I am also collabing on an abdl game with another artist. But that's not why I'm here. Though I mainly draw diaper girls, I have a huge soft spot for Md/Lb and femdom dynamics involving diapers. Women putting boys in their pampered place etc. etc. I just have never had an idea that struck me as something I wanted to draw. So as a fun experiment, and after brainstorming with some fellow ABDL/MDLB writers on tumblr, I decided to write down a story idea that has been sifting around in my head for at least two years or so. The idea is not entirely original. There is a CYOA on Writing.com called 'The Colony'. The premise was that a Communist Matriarchy had been established on some space station. The women ruled the station and kept all men in diapers. No man was allowed to be potty trained and all had to obey female authority. One of the story avenues let you be a young man who was headed off to college in this strange matriarchal society. Needless to say, I fell in love with the premise, and I even tried to contribute to it myself. However, I did not like how the collaborative CYOA provided zero narrative control to any individual author. I was fascinated with exploring the idea of this society, and following a young man as he broke out from his parents only to eventually find himself ensnared in the matriarchy's web and succumbing to the authority of a new 'mommy'. Some of the writing was of....... subpar quality. Some of the story routes had entries that seemed like purposeful derailments by trolls, one literally ends with an entry that simply reads, "??????????". Can't exactly go from there without disrupting the flow. The story is sporadically updated, but individual authors never seem to contribute more than once. I have tried to get in touch with the original author, but after two attempts at contact, and four years of no reply, I assume he has abandoned his account and the story itself. As such, I have decided that I would take the premise and write my own story based on it. In order to avoid plagiarism, I am completely changing the names of characters, places, and even making some of the few plot points presented in the original CYOA differently. I am only taking the premise, and my own rendition of the first part of one of the story avenues presented originally, beyond that, this is my own work. I simply wanted a creative avenue that was under my control in which I could explore the world set by such a premise, the people who live in it, and the ideology of the ruling matriarchy. I hope you all can enjoy my take on this premise, and I hope you all come along and follow me for what may be the first of possibly many stories. Disclaimer: The author of this work does not follow or endorse any of the ideologies described in this work of fiction. All mentions or opinions expressed in this work do not reflect the authors own opinions. The opinions of characters in the work do not reflect the author's, and only serve as vehicles to further the plot or help in characterization of the characters involved. This is erotic fiction first and foremost, none of the ideas represented are meant to be taken seriously or advocated for in the real world. Our story follows Raymond, a young man who finds himself attending university in a strange society where matriarchy is the ruling ideology. In this society, men are kept as partially infantilized adults with the legal rights of toddlers as they are cared for and commanded by an all-female elite. Raymond must navigate his way through this strange culture until he completes his pilots' certification, and he is determined to escape the society with his dignity and continence intact before the female web of the matriarchy fully ensnares him? Things become even more complicated when he meets the love of his life in this strange place. Will our hero escape or be made into a loyal pamper-packer at the behest of female authority? A Radical Equality Chapter 1: Arrival “I am not wearing that!” “You have no choice, it’s the law.” In the room stood three figures. Two women and one man. The man, an average student in his mid-20s, sat on a medical table in a brightly lit backroom resembling an examination room. A traveling case and a backpack lay at his feet. With his arms crossed, he glared defiantly at the two women who stood just barely above him. The two women were of different professions, both at least a decade older than the man. One was dressed as an office professional, her blouse had an emblem stitched to her left breast, with the word “IMMIGRATION AND CUSTOMS” embroidered just above. On the right breast, an ID card hung from a clip in her breast pocket. The other woman was a law officer, her faded navy-blue uniform barely disguised the silhouette of a Kevlar vest. The tools of her trade were clasped onto her duty belt. Her left boot tap-tapping in an annoyed cadence. Even those both women were physically smaller and less intimidating than the man, they stood as if they were the authorities. They gave off the impression of two stern schoolteachers trying to subdue an unruly toddler. In their minds, that was exactly what they were doing. “Listen, you can either be mature and wear the diaper or we can arrest you and have you deported.” Said the immigration woman. “Oh, and if you do decide on arrest, you’ll still get diapered. Prisoners don’t have potty privileges.” “But that’s ridiculous! I was never told I’d need to wear…. one of those.” The man replied. “The diapers? You said you were here on a student visa, right? Did you not read the rules required of males living on this planet?” In truth, the man had read the rule sheet, but he thought it was a joke. He also didn't even bother to do much research on where he was headed, otherwise, he would have known of the strange rules he would be subjected to, and the puffy garments that would replace his normal boxers. “I…. I read the rules.” He said, “I just thought it was a joke? Like, you can’t seriously require all men to wear those things, right?” “Diapers, and we do. It's one of the foundational pillars that our society rests on, and I am simply asking you to respect it, young sir." “Stop talking to me like I’m a kid!” “Stop acting like one then!” “I’m 21…” "That doesn't mean anything. Here, you're legally a child still. And with that attitude, you might as well be one!” The room fell to silence for a moment. She was right. He knew she was. He felt childish, being told by two authoritative women that he needed to put on a diaper. His cheeks were flushed red from the emotions he was feeling. Anger and embarrassment. Angry that he was so stupid to not take the pamphlet seriously and embarrassed at having to go through the ordeal. He found himself in this situation because he had no other choice. No other university accepted his application. He was intelligent, but a terrible student, and as such his grades were lackluster. He originally tried to make it as a dockworker on Earth's Intergalactic Trade Station, but after two years of that, he decided it wasn't the type of career he wanted. But being exposed to the spacecraft he unloaded cargo from, he got the idea that maybe being a space pilot might be a fun job to take. So, he decided to try his hand at one of the many credentialing institutions in Human space. The issue was, that only a select handful of institutions offered classes. Spacecraft piloting was necessary and high-in-demand profession, but companies were always particular about who could become a pilot, and a certification in a specific space quadrant meant where you got certified is where you would work. But none of the larger and well-known institutions would take him in on account of his lazy performance in high school. Until one day when he received a strange email from a university, he had never heard about. He didn’t remember much of the email, nor did he even try to pay much attention when he was reading it. All he remembered was something about “communist matriarchy”, “a particular way of life, and "revolutionary culture'. But he mostly paid attention to the "reduced board and tuition for off-planet male students" and the “Spacecraft license classes offered”. That’s what got him here, a college degree and at a cheaper cost somewhere away from his parents? He couldn’t pass it up. If only he had known, he might have held out for somewhere else before submitting his application. “I am going to ask you one more time.” Chimed in the office lady, breaking the silence. “Will you submit to a diapering, or will you continue to be fussy and require us to send you home?” The woman crossed her arms and looked at him with a stern expression, awaiting an answer. The policewoman’s tap-tapping increased in rhythm. The young man paused for a second, he wanted to say ‘just send me home! I’m going back to Earth.’ But his subconscious stopped him, he knew deep down that if he went back, he might not get another chance to get a certificate and license. Maybe, just maybe, he could cram courses as much as he could and get out as soon as possible. Maybe wearing diapers for a year or two wouldn't be so bad, was it? He didn't necessarily have to use said diapers, and this station was built from a prefab, so there had to be a men's room somewhere hidden away he could use. This was his chance, he had to take it. He took a deep breath and let his arms fall to his side. “Alright, I’ll wear the diaper.” He said, “I guess when in Rome.” The office woman’s expression changed from stern disapproval to a pleased smile. She walked over to a cabinet and pulled out some items before returning to the medical bench. “I’m glad to hear that you’re big enough to take the easy way, I was worried Miss Roland here was going to have to cuff you.” “I would prefer not to, makes my job easier when they behave.” Said the policewoman. "Oh, I bet it does. Alright, young man lay down on the bench and I'll get you changed." “Whoa, hold on. I can change myself just fine!” The stern and disappointed expression returned to the woman’s face. "I'm sorry, but in addition to having to wear diapers, you are also not allowed to change them yourself. Lay down on the medical bench and I’ll get you into your diaper.” “No way lady! That’s weird! I can put it on myself.” “Officer Roland please restrain him.” The man found himself being pushed down by the officer with more force than she had been able to use. She must be on enhancers. "What the- “he retorted as he fell back on the bench. Cop lady quickly restrained his left hand with a medical cuff, and the office woman quickly went around the other side and cuffed his right. They were quick from lots of practice with this exact scenario. With only his legs free, the young man began to squirm and lightly kick them about. “Hey, get me out of this! You can’t- “ “If you don’t stop moving your legs, we will have to restrain those too. Calm down and just let me change you!” “No! Let me out you bitch!” he cried back. “Suit yourself.” Immediately the women set about restraining his legs. The police officer had no issues restraining his leg, but the immigration lady needed help. But after a short struggle, his legs were restrained as well. He was about to let out another expletive but was interrupted by a soft, rubbery object being forcefully inserted into his mouth. “Spit that out and I’ll have to tie that around your head.” He wanted to spit it out but decided against further restraint. It was also somewhat soothing to have in. What was it exactly? The office woman began to make her way back to the cabinet while Officer Roland stared over the young man like a hawk. The Office lady returns with a pair of razor-scissors. “I’m sorry but since we had to restrain your legs, the only way to get your pants off for a diaper change is by cutting them up.” She then gave a quick snip-snip with the scissors. The young man didn’t want his pants cut up, but this was the fate he chose. He squirmed up until the point of the woman removing his belt and readying the scissors. He knew better than to be unsteady around those things. It took several cuts to get both sides of his pants undone. No longer held together with thread, the woman slid the pants out from underneath him, leaving him mostly exposed except for his underwear. The woman held up the scissors with a disgusted face after seeing his gray boxers. As if she were offended by being subjected to seeing them. She positioned the scissors to begin cutting the undergarment. “Now hold still, otherwise there will be a bad accident.” Saying that, she began to cut the boxers, both ends now lie open. She removes the underwear from underneath the young man, whose face goes beet red. Holding the underwear out, somewhat in disgust and curiosity. “Why do you off-world boys even wear these? They don’t offer any protection and they don’t look comfortable. If I left my boys in these, they’d make a mess all over my carpet.” She tosses the cut-up garment into a trash bin. “You won’t need those anymore mister.” She turns around to face her charge, with a wide grin on her face. “Are you ready for your first diaper mister grumpypants?” The tone of her voice and mood noticeably changed, as if a switch had been flipped in her hand. Or maybe to try and signal to him that he is now in her good graces. She wanted him in those diapers, not his big boy undies. She pulled out a bottle with lotion inside and squirted it onto her hands before rubbing them together. She went for his crotch, and he began to squirm in reaction to this strange lady rubbing his groin. “Stop squirming little guy, it’ll go faster if you stay still.” The woman was surprisingly professional about rubbing lotion on all of a man’s junk. The young man on the other hand was flustered as one could be. This was the first time a woman had ever given him the attention of this sort, and it was while he was restrained and trying to put him in a diaper. By the end of the lotion rubbing, he was a blushing, embarrassed mess and could barely come up with a thought. The woman retracted her hands and turned around to grab something else. Turning back to face the man she holds up a thick white object, which the man immediately recognized to be an unfolded diaper. The woman’s smile beamed at him, it was a happy smile, but he still found himself intimidated. “Time for your first diapering little boy!” Beamed the woman before unfolding the diaper. The unfolded diaper surprised the boy in just how large it was, it had to be as long as the woman’s torso, and it couldn’t have been less than half a foot wide in the middle. She slid the enormous underwear beneath him and adjusted its position under him. She pulled the front of the diaper over his crotch. “Shh, such a good boy for keeping still. I’m proud of you.” The woman cooed at him as if he were a toddler while she pulled the diaper's wings over the front. The tapes made a distinctive sound as they were secured onto the landing strip. The woman pulled back after the diaper was fastened onto the man. “All done! Good job for calming down, I bet you feel much happier now that you’re properly padded up, huh?” Cooed the woman, the cop on the other side of the bench gave a quick chuckle at the sight. The young man just sat in silence, too flustered from the events to react to anything. To him, the diaper felt bulky and soft, if tightly secured. It was surprisingly comfortable for what it was, felt almost like a pillow between his thighs. Both women began undoing his restraints, once his arms and legs were free the office woman helped him sit up on the bench and the police lady sat next to him. "Now I know you must be flustered by what occurred and feel like you've been punished enough. But your behavior from earlier is simply unacceptable. Around here you are to respect and obey female authorities, your little outburst is simply something you'll need to learn to control. I understand this is your first time on our planet, but you simply must learn to follow our rules if you wish to stay here. As such, to help you learn, Officer Roland here will administer a light spanking to you.” Her words were practiced and professional, she does this routinely. The young man was taken aback by her threat of a spanking. But before he could reply Officer Roland grabbed his hands and forced him over her lap. His thickly padded behind was now exposed prominently to the air. He popped the pacifier out of his mouth and yelled. “Let go of me!” He now couldn’t see the woman who had been administering his defeat for the past hour, but he could hear her tone change in her voice. “Sigh You just don’t learn to stay quiet, do you? Officer, how many spankings do you think are in order?" “I’d say at least 20 ma’am.” “Make it 30.” The young man began squirming and yelling in protest. 'This is an injustice!' he thought to himself. And he continued to writhe about. He felt another pacifier being inserted into his mouth and a strap tightening around his head. He could no longer vocalize his distaste for the actions being done to him. He feels a hand grab his chin and rotate his head. The office woman rotated his head, so their eyes meet. “Welcome to Estrea little boy.”

Hope you enjoy this story I created back in 2023. At that time in my life I was going through a breakup and finding Mommies online. Lately I’ve been getting back into reading diaper stories and I wanted to share my own. Rereading it has been baffling with some mistakes I’ve found, but my battles with dyslexia is real since with my regular job has me staring at Excel spreadsheets all day. This 6 part story has been on Fet for a while I never really got any feedback I was hoping for besides couple of hearts. I’ve been contemplating picking the pen back up. Enjoy 😁 —————————————- Four contracts in one day. I was pooped. As I finish off my work week on Friday afternoon I begin to pack up my things to head home. The Wi-Fi in my apartment died the night before so I was forced to go into the office. Usually, we only are required to come into the office on Tuesdays and Wednesdays so the office was a ghost town on Friday. Since I knew that the office would be barren I thought now would be a good time to have some fun and go to the office in my favorite Tykable diaper. Before I left in the morning I even through a booster pad during my change since I knew I would use it to its max. Before I shutdown my laptop I wished Vanna (the girl from Marketing two floors above me) goodbye via our chat on Teams(internal company messaging). Before she could reply I closed my laptop and stuffed my notepads in my backpack. As I stand up the unmistakable sound of a badge scanning the door beeped and the door popped open. My eyes raced over to see who was there since nobody had scanned in all day. In came Vanna from Marketing and my heart jumped to my throat. Vanna was a self-made woman who took no shit from anyone. If you worked with her you would not find a more loyal and determined colleague, but if you were on the opposite side of that coin then she would either eviscerate you or roll right over you. She was 31 and never mentioned anything about relationships or social life. She was a mystery besides her loving cat that she had framed all around her office. Her passion has always been her work. Like everything in life there are two sides to every story, little did I know her determination at work was only a fraction of what truly made Vanna her wonderful self. Vanna was an absolute bombshell of a woman who looked like she inspired Victoria to start having secrets. She had an hour glass body frame that she never used to her advantage in her ruthless climb of the corporate ladder. I was easily head over heels for this woman but I couldn't find a way to express this to her. Now this Goddess was looking right at me and all I could think was, "How do I get out of this?" My heart raised as I shift in my chair resulting in crinkles for all to hear in the ghost town office space. As she walked through the door reality hit me hard and fast. There was nobody on my floor besides me and I'd been sitting in a soaking wet diaper that I could even smell while I was working. The combination of being alone and smelling like a wet toddler made my heart race as she came closer and closer. "Hey Frankie" Vanna sang out as she walked over to my cube. Luckily I had my do not disturb drawer pulled out that blocked others from entering my cube. This was done strategically earlier so no one could see me humping my chair making cummies in my diaper like a dirty baby. She noticed the block and made hand gesture like she was going to leave and catch up with me later. I sprung out of my chair like someone threw hot coals down my back to greet her and tell her to come by. She turned around and approached my cube while I came to terms with what I just did. "How are things on the smelly 2nd floor?" She said waving her hand back and forth as if she had smelt a soaked baby boy. "Ha, no change from the usual. Hey, I thought you worked from home on Fridays." She rolled her eyes," Ya I'm closing this giant deal and all my colleagues are too scared to make moves without me so they keep pestering me. I come in when it is quiet and I can get work done." Vanna looks me up and down, "Oh, is that a new shirt?" Confusion hit me like a ton of bricks because I rarely buy new clothing. What is she getting at? She was staring directly at my waste line so I began scanning my waistline wondering what she could be referring to. Then...I saw it. One of the wing tips from my diaper was poking out from my Hawaiian shirt that I was wearing specifically so this WOULD NOT happen. In an instant I felt all of my blood rush to my feet. I was frozen with embarrassment as I tried to muster a response. "AHHUH, ya it's new and I haven't taken the tag off," I said as I tried to shift around in my seat to make this "new tag" shift under my clothes. "Well it looks like the purchase has been finalized, lets get that tag off." Before I could react Vanna slithered past my useless pullout drawer that was supposed to keep others out and grabbed the wing of my diaper with pinpoint accuracy. She moved so fast that I had no time to react. When she pulled it and the "tag" didn't come off but instead got bigger, she let out an audible gasp. My face was now on fire as she began to put together what she just discovered. Here I am staring at the most sought-after woman in the company and she just realizing that I am in a diaper. "Is...Is that a DIAPER?!" She asked. My jaw literally hit the floor as I contemplated jumping up to running out the door. As I tried to form words all I could do was breathe heavier and heavier until it sounded like I was running half marathon. "And is that stale smell I'm sensing coming from...YOU?!" The sound of my heart pounding was all I could hear and it felt like I was on a wooden rollercoaster with my adrenaline going through the roof. "Are you wet? Are you peeing right now??" I braced my chair, "NO! I...we are so close to the bathroom." She cut me off, "You bring up a good point. You are close to the bathroom and yet here you are in a diaper." As she said "diaper" I could feel the blood start to pump in a very focused direction. My squishy wet diaper began to have solid formation that was poking towards the voluptuous figure in front of me. How could I be aroused in a time like this? As I shifted around to hide the tent currently being pitched in my pants the sounds of a crinkly diaper emerged. Vanna giggles, "OMG you crinkle!!" She said as her face lit up. She covered her face and pointed at me as she started to laugh. The excitement I felt from her pointing out my diaper suddenly went away in one heartbeat. It dawned on me that my chances with this incredible woman of my dreams were now shattered. "Why would any woman want to be with a 33-year-old stuck in diapers?" was the thought that was shooting across my mind. Vanna continued laughing as she turned her head to soak in what she was witnessing. A feeling of hopelessness came over me as she turned away to compose herself. My vision started to become blurry as tears began to overrun my eyes. As she turned back around my head started to sink into my chest as a low sob began to slip from my lips. "Ohhhh noo...Frankie!" she expelled as she started to move closer to me. I felt her hand gently rube across my arm and another caress my cheek. "I'm so sorry you poor little thing." The tone of her voice hit my ears which unlocked a feeling of comfort that is rarely felt outside of a loving mother/son relationship. This juxtaposition of feelings was so extreme that it caused me to lose focus for a second. Her hand continued down my cheek to the back of my neck which sent shivers down my spine. In a moment of euphoria I felt this genuine sense of vulnerability as I looked into Vanna's mystical eyes. It triggered a warm sense of love and security that I hadn't felt before in years. I never wanted this feeling to go away as I lost myself in this paradise. It was so intense that I could feel the warmth building inside until I noticed another warm spot but it coincided with giant wet spot on my pants. "OH MY GOODNESS FRANKIE!" I open my eyes and Vanna is right in front of me hands over her mouth as she looks at the very visible stain on my jeans. My vision became blurry again as the levey broke in my eye ducts. Vanna grabbed my chin and made me look into her eyes. "Do you want me to find a way to make things better for you?" My head began to bounce up and down as my noise began to bubble up in conjunction with my eyes cascading tears. Vanna took my hand and said, "Ok baby, you are going to follow me ok?" She grabbed my hand and pulled me up from my chair where she threw a jacket around my waist. "Everything is going to be ok you just need to follow me and do as I say ok?" I nod my head again and try to prepare for the unexpected.

So I am a coder, and I created a fully interactive Diaper Dependency Tracker, that has stickers, milestones, bedwetting tracker, a wet/dry log, a Foley catheter use log, and a daily checklist. All you gotta do is copy/paste the html code into the "Webcode" app that's available in the Google Play Store, then hit the play button at the top! I hope you all enjoy what I've created🙂🍼👶 <!DOCTYPE html> <html lang="en"> <head> <meta charset="UTF-8" /> <meta name="viewport" content="width=device-width, initial-scale=1.0" /> <title>Diaper Dependence Tracker</title> <style> body { font-family: 'Comic Sans MS', cursive, sans-serif; background-color: #fff0f5; color: #333; text-align: center; } h1 { color: #ff69b4; font-size: 2.5em; } .section { border: 3px dashed #ffb6c1; padding: 15px; margin: 20px; border-radius: 25px; background-color: #ffe4e1; } button { font-size: 1.2em; padding: 10px 20px; margin: 5px; border-radius: 15px; border: none; background-color: #ff69b4; color: white; cursor: pointer; } .milestone, .sticker, .bedwetting-log { margin-top: 10px; } .sticker img { width: 50px; } </style> </head> <body> <h1>Diaper Dependence Tracker</h1> <div class="section"> <h2>Permanence Meter</h2> <progress id="permanence" value="0" max="100"></progress> <p id="permanenceText">0% Diaper Dependent</p> </div> <div class="section"> <h2>Wet or Dry?</h2> <button onclick="markWet()">Wet</button> <button onclick="markDry()">Dry</button> <p id="wetDryLog"></p> </div> <div class="section"> <h2>Foley Catheter Tracker</h2> <button onclick="updateFoleyDays()">Add Foley Day</button> <p id="foleyDays">Foley Catheter Days: 0</p> </div> <div class="section"> <h2>Daily Checklist</h2> <label><input type="checkbox" onchange="checklistUpdated()"> Drank extra water</label><br /> <label><input type="checkbox" onchange="checklistUpdated()"> Stayed diapered all day</label><br /> <label><input type="checkbox" onchange="checklistUpdated()"> Used baby talk or roleplay</label><br /> <label><input type="checkbox" onchange="checklistUpdated()"> Did bladder relaxation drills</label> <div class="sticker"> <p>Stickers earned: <span id="stickerCount">0</span></p> <div id="stickerDisplay"></div> </div> </div> <div class="section"> <h2>Bedwetting Tracker</h2> <button onclick="logBedwetting(true)">Woke Up Wet</button> <button onclick="logBedwetting(false)">Woke Up Dry</button> <ul id="bedwettingLog" class="bedwetting-log"></ul> </div> <script> let permanence = 0; let foleyDays = 0; let stickerCount = 0; function playSound(path) { new Audio(path).play(); } function markWet() { document.getElementById('wetDryLog').innerText = 'Marked as Wet'; playSound('https://www.myinstants.com/media/sounds/anime-wow-sound-effect.mp3'); new Audio('https://api.streamelements.com/kappa/v2/speech?voice=Brian&text=Good%20job%2C%20baby!').play(); addSticker(); increasePermanence(1); } function markDry() { document.getElementById('wetDryLog').innerText = 'Marked as Dry'; new Audio('https://api.streamelements.com/kappa/v2/speech?voice=Brian&text=Bad%20baby!').play(); } function updateFoleyDays() { foleyDays++; document.getElementById('foleyDays').innerText = `Foley Catheter Days: ${foleyDays}`; increasePermanence(2); } function checklistUpdated() { stickerCount++; document.getElementById('stickerCount').innerText = stickerCount; addSticker(); new Audio('https://api.streamelements.com/kappa/v2/speech?voice=Brian&text=Good%20job%2C%20baby!').play(); increasePermanence(1); } function addSticker() { const img = document.createElement('img'); img.src = 'https://i.imgur.com/UdLJ6GZ.png'; document.getElementById('stickerDisplay').appendChild(img); } function increasePermanence(amount) { permanence = Math.min(permanence + amount, 100); document.getElementById('permanence').value = permanence; document.getElementById('permanenceText').innerText = `${permanence}% Diaper Dependent`; } function logBedwetting(wet) { const entry = document.createElement('li'); const date = new Date().toLocaleDateString(); entry.innerText = `${date}: Woke Up ${wet ? 'Wet' : 'Dry'}`; document.getElementById('bedwettingLog').appendChild(entry); if (wet) { new Audio('https://api.streamelements.com/kappa/v2/speech?voice=Brian&text=Good%20job%2C%20baby!').play(); addSticker(); increasePermanence(1); } else { new Audio('https://api.streamelements.com/kappa/v2/speech?voice=Brian&text=Bad%20baby!').play(); } } </script> </body> </html>